The non-conformists champion, his challenge accepted, or, An answer to Mr. Baxter's Petition for peace written long since, but now first published upon his repeated provocations and importune clamors, that it was never answered : whereunto is prefixed an epistle to Mr. Baxter with some remarks upon his Holy Common-wealth, upon his Sermon to the House of Commons, upon his Non-conformists plea for peace and upon his Answer to Dr. Stillingfleet. / by Ri. Hooke.
         R. H. (Richard Hooke)
      
       
         
           1682
        
      
       Approx. 199 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 85 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A44308
         Wing H2608
         ESTC R28683
         10741022
         ocm 10741022
         45592
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A44308)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 45592)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1404:17)
      
       
         
           
             The non-conformists champion, his challenge accepted, or, An answer to Mr. Baxter's Petition for peace written long since, but now first published upon his repeated provocations and importune clamors, that it was never answered : whereunto is prefixed an epistle to Mr. Baxter with some remarks upon his Holy Common-wealth, upon his Sermon to the House of Commons, upon his Non-conformists plea for peace and upon his Answer to Dr. Stillingfleet. / by Ri. Hooke.
             R. H. (Richard Hooke)
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691. Petition for peace.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691. Holy commonwealth.
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691. Sermon of repentance.
          
           [6], 157 p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Flesher,
             London :
             1682.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Dissenters, Religious -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-06 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-06 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           NON-CONFORMIST'S
           CHAMPION
           HIS
           CHALLENGE
           ACCEPTED
           ;
           OR
           ,
           An
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           
           Baxter's
           PETITION
           FOR
           PEACE
           ,
           Written
           long
           since
           ,
           but
           now
           first
           published
           ,
           upon
           his
           repeated
           Provocations
           and
           importune
           Clamors
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           answered
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           is
           prefixed
           An
           EPISTLE
           To
           Mr.
           BAXTER
           ;
           With
           some
           Remarks
           
             upon
             his
          
           Holy
           Common-wealth
           ,
           UPON
           His
           Sermon
           
             to
             the
          
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           UPON
           His
           Non-conformists
           Plea
           for
           Peace
           ,
           And
           upon
           his
           ANSWER
           
             to
             Dr.
          
           STILLINGFLEET
           .
        
         
           By
           RI.
           HOOKE
           ,
           
             D.
             D.
             Vicar
             of
          
           Halyfax
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Flesher
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           and
           Crown
           ,
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           1682.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           YOU
           will
           find
           the
           following
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Baxter
           long
           enough
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           say
           little
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           .
           But
           to
           advertise
           you
           ,
           That
           this
           Answer
           to
           the
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           was
           written
           A.
           1661.
           the
           same
           year
           the
           Petition
           was
           published
           by
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Non-conforming
             Commissioners
          
           ,
           by
           his
           Majesty
           impowered
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           
             Right
             Reverend
             Bishops
          
           ,
           touching
           some
           Alterations
           to
           be
           made
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           :
           and
           't
           is
           now
           onely
           transcribed
           and
           published
           without
           any
           material
           Alteration
           :
           This
           if
           you
           carry
           in
           your
           Mind
           in
           the
           Reading
           thereof
           ,
           't
           will
           
           prevent
           divers
           Mistakes
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           may
           be
           made
           in
           the
           Mis-timing
           it
           ,
           and
           particularly
           about
           
             the
             pretended
             great
             Sufferings
          
           of
           the
           Non-conformists
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           Petition
           ,
           they
           make
           loud
           and
           frequent
           ,
           but
           false
           Complaints
           .
           The
           
             Episcopal
             Party
          
           having
           by
           them
           
             deeply
             suffered
          
           for
           many
           years
           .
           But
           the
           Non-conformists
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           having
           not
           suffered
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           and
           being
           as
           capable
           as
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           would
           they
           have
           submitted
           to
           the
           wholesome
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           of
           enjoying
           Favor
           and
           Preferment
           ;
           unto
           which
           Mr.
           Baxter
           boasts
           that
           himself
           was
           courted
           .
           As
           to
           my
           Remarks
           upon
           his
           Commonwealth
           ,
           if
           he
           shall
           object
           ,
           that
           he
           published
           to
           the
           World
           his
           Desire
           that
           Book
           may
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           
             Non
             Scriptus
          
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           is
           not
           concern'd
           in
           the
           
             Seditious
             Theses
          
           by
           him
           laid
           down
           ,
           and
           by
           me
           laid
           open
           .
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           himself
           to
           judge
           whether
           such
           an
           insignificant
           Nothing
           (
           the
           wiping
           his
           Mouth
           after
           so
           black
           a
           Crime
           )
           be
           to
           him
           a
           
             sufficient
             Purgation
          
           ,
           to
           the
           World
           a
           
             sufficient
             Satisfaction
          
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           most
           considerable
           )
           whether
           his
           bare
           Wish
           ,
           his
           Book
           were
           not
           written
           ,
           
           
             be
             sufficient
             to
             undeceive
             and
             bring
             to
             Repentance
             the
             many
             whom
             it
             may
             have
             corrupted
             and
             tempted
             to
             Rebellion
             .
          
           'T
           is
           the
           Wish
           of
           one
           of
           Mr.
           
           Baxter's
           own
           Party
           for
           him
           ,
           what
           Nero
           wisht
           for
           himself
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             never
             known
             Letters
             .
          
           Truly
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wisht
           ,
           That
           ,
           when
           (
           Labouring
           under
           Sickness
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           he
           had
           written
           his
           
             Everlasting
             Rest
             ,
             he
             had
             gon
             to
             it
             :
          
           He
           hath
           been
           so
           restless
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           Troubler
           of
           Israel
           ;
           that
           without
           a
           
             deep
             Repentance
          
           of
           his
           
             dangerous
             Errors
          
           and
           Actings
           ,
           I
           fear
           he
           will
           come
           short
           of
           that
           
             Blessed
             Rest
          
           .
           There
           goes
           a
           Story
           ,
           That
           
             Hugh
             Peters
          
           ,
           riding
           in
           Querpo
           by
           
           Oliver's
           Coach
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           Rain
           ,
           and
           he
           offered
           to
           lend
           him
           his
           Coat
           ;
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           
             He
             would
             not
             be
             in
             his
             Coat
             for
             a
             Thousand
             Pound
             .
          
           Seriously
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           be
           in
           Mr.
           
           Baxter's
           Condition
           for
           a
           Thousand
           Worlds
           (
           holding
           his
           Principles
           )
           for
           all
           his
           great
           Pretensions
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           frequent
           Appeals
           to
           the
           
             last
             Judgment
          
           ;
           where
           those
           who
           are
           
             contentious
             ,
             uncharitable
             ,
             fierce
             ,
             heady
             ,
             high-minded
             ,
             who
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
          
           though
           they
           have
           the
           
             Form
             of
             
             Godliness
          
           ,
           will
           be
           condemned
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             openly
             ungodly
          
           and
           profane
           .
           If
           he
           think
           me
           severe
           ,
           't
           is
           onely
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Repentance
           (
           which
           I
           heartily
           desire
           )
           that
           I
           display
           his
           Errors
           with
           some
           Plainness
           .
           And
           truly
           I
           judge
           Complements
           and
           soft
           Words
           not
           fit
           for
           Bigots
           and
           Perturbers
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           open
           Revilers
           of
           the
           Laws
           and
           the
           Government
           .
           I
           have
           oft
           wondred
           at
           and
           pitied
           an
           old
           Statesman
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           live
           in
           Honour
           and
           Peace
           ,
           is
           ever
           in
           Trouble
           ,
           and
           cannot
           go
           quietly
           to
           his
           Grave
           .
           And
           I
           have
           the
           same
           Passion
           for
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           a
           Statesman
           too
           ,
           But
           the
           Salamander
           can
           live
           no
           where
           but
           in
           the
           Fire
           .
           And
           a
           Person
           who
           loves
           Suits
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           wasted
           his
           whole
           Estate
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           another
           ,
           would
           spend
           it
           all
           in
           Law.
           I
           would
           some
           of
           Mr.
           
           Baxter's
           Friends
           could
           persuade
           him
           to
           leave
           off
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           imploy
           the
           Remainder
           of
           his
           Life
           in
           writing
           Retractations
           ,
           a
           Work
           proper
           and
           necessary
           for
           him
           ,
           if
           for
           any
           other
           in
           this
           quarreling
           and
           contradictious
           Age.
           I
           have
           offered
           you
           some
           Reasons
           why
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Commissioners
          
           thought
           not
           fit
           to
           make
           Answer
           to
           the
           
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           .
           The
           Reason
           why
           I
           have
           answered
           it
           is
           ,
           To
           take
           down
           Mr.
           
           Baxter's
           confident
           and
           frequent
           Boastings
           in
           his
           late
           passionate
           Writings
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           unanswerable
           ;
           and
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           one
           truly
           saith
           ,
           whosoever
           hath
           the
           Learning
           and
           Temper
           to
           consider
           and
           understand
           ,
           doth
           know
           to
           be
           the
           
             brightest
             Image
          
           of
           
             primitive
             Purity
          
           and
           Worship
           ,
           and
           the
           
             most
             perfect
             Conjuncture
          
           of
           the
           
             most
             ancient
          
           and
           
             most
             holy
             Faith
          
           ,
           that
           ,
           since
           the
           
             primitive
             Times
          
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           any
           man
           had
           ever
           the
           Honor
           of
           suffering
           for
           or
           defending
           .
           
             The
             God
             of
             Peace
             and
             Truth
             continue
             the
             True
             Religion
             with
             our
             Peace
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Contention
             ,
             Division
             and
             Disobedience
             which
             possesseth
             the
             Dissenters
             ;
             and
             give
             them
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Meekness
             ,
             Humility
             and
             Christian
             Subjection
             unto
             Authority
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             p.
             20.
             for
          
           greeting
           reade
           Grotius
           .
        
         
           
             p.
             26.
             for
          
           Caution
           ,
           Canton
           .
        
         
           
             p.
             30.
             for
          
           shortly
           ,
           surely
           .
        
         
           
             p.
             33.
             after
          
           Loud
           
             this
             stroke
          
           —
        
         
           
             p.
             37.
             for
          
           Savoy
           ,
           sawcy
           ,
        
         
           
             p.
             39.
          
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           
             p.
             40.
             for
          
           Those
           Apostles
           ,
           The
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           
             p.
             84.
             for
          
           That
           will
           contribute
           ,
           That
           you
           will
           contri
           .
        
         
           
             p.
             87.
             l.
             1.
             dele
          
           that
           .
        
         
           
             p.
             91.
             l.
             5.
             dele
          
           England
           .
        
         
           
             p.
             103.
             for
          
           Reverend
           ,
           Reverenc'd
           .
        
         
           
             p.
             105.
          
           in
           Marian
           ,
           in
           the
           Marian.
           
        
         
           
             p.
             107.
             for
          
           vobis
           ,
           nobis
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           TO
           Mr.
           Richard
           Baxter
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           this
           Paper
           shall
           doe
           any
           good
           or
           harm
           ,
           you
           will
           have
           a
           share
           of
           the
           praise
           or
           blame
           ,
           since
           it
           had
           never
           seen
           the
           light
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           brought
           forth
           by
           your
           midwifery
           .
           Meeting
           lately
           with
           your
           
             Non-conformist
             Pleas
          
           ,
           
           I
           found
           the
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           often
           in
           them
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           more
           than
           once
           in
           your
           
             Answer
             to
          
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ;
           and
           as
           oft
           as
           you
           name
           it
           ,
           you
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           say
           ,
           'T
           was
           never
           answered
           ;
           whereby
           you
           would
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           't
           is
           unanswerable
           :
           This
           brought
           to
           my
           remembrance
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           by
           me
           your
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           had
           answer'd
           it
           the
           same
           year
           't
           was
           published
           ,
           but
           kept
           it
           private
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           an
           Answer
           from
           the
           Episcopal
           Commissioners
           ,
           who
           were
           most
           able
           and
           most
           concerned
           ;
           but
           
           they
           not
           thinking
           fit
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           for
           reasons
           best
           known
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           for
           some
           hereafter
           mentioned
           ;
           and
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           some
           Alterations
           of
           the
           Convocation
           ,
           being
           shortly
           after
           by
           Law
           established
           ;
           I
           laid
           by
           my
           Answer
           as
           needless
           ,
           and
           scarce
           thought
           of
           it
           more
           ,
           till
           your
           bold
           and
           angry
           Plea
           caused
           me
           to
           seek
           it
           out
           among
           many
           scattered
           Papers
           ,
           and
           to
           review
           ,
           transcribe
           ,
           and
           expose
           it
           .
           I
           expect
           (
           but
           without
           fear
           of
           its
           defensibleness
           )
           that
           you
           will
           quarrel
           at
           it
           ;
           you
           are
           known
           to
           be
           of
           a
           polemical
           humour
           and
           temper
           ,
           of
           a
           hot
           Brain
           and
           hasty
           Pen
           ;
           the
           Hector
           of
           the
           Old
           Cause
           ,
           the
           Non-conformists
           Pope
           :
           I
           wrong
           you
           not
           in
           the
           Appellation
           :
           You
           have
           more
           than
           proved
           it
           in
           Acting
           the
           Pope
           .
           Yours
           are
           the
           two
           Swords
           ;
           and
           you
           have
           ,
           with
           mighty
           valour
           ,
           drawn
           them
           both
           .
           The
           temporal
           Sword
           you
           have
           drawn
           against
           the
           King
           in
           the
           late
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           you
           glory
           that
           you
           drew
           in
           with
           you
           many
           thousands
           :
           And
           in
           cold
           bloud
           ,
           near
           twenty
           years
           after
           ,
           you
           tell
           the
           World
           ,
           you
           cannot
           see
           you
           were
           mistaken
           ,
           nor
           dare
           you
           repent
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           forbear
           the
           same
           if
           it
           were
           to
           doe
           again
           in
           the
           same
           state
           of
           
           things
           .
           And
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           may
           I
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           ask
           you
           ,
           Are
           you
           not
           this
           day
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           ,
           and
           wish
           the
           state
           of
           things
           were
           now
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           you
           might
           be
           Doing
           again
           ?
        
         
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           by
           Miracle
           taken
           from
           you
           the
           temporal
           Sword
           ,
           and
           restored
           it
           to
           the
           King
           whose
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           spiritual
           Sword
           cannot
           be
           wrested
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           this
           you
           are
           so
           daring
           as
           to
           draw
           still
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           upon
           which
           you
           are
           ever
           and
           anon
           making
           new
           Assaults
           :
           and
           here
           too
           you
           muster
           your
           holy
           Army
           ,
           Two
           thousand
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           number
           of
           those
           Centurions
           ,
           we
           may
           guess
           how
           many
           are
           your
           Legions
           .
           Shall
           demonstrate
           to
           you
           further
           ,
           how
           you
           take
           upon
           you
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           both
           his
           claims
           of
           highest
           Power
           ?
           One
           over
           Kings
           ,
           in
           your
           
             Holy
             Common-wealth
          
           ;
           bounding
           them
           all
           by
           your
           Laws
           for
           Government
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           binding
           them
           in
           your
           long
           and
           heavy
           Chain
           of
           380
           Links
           .
           The
           other
           claim
           of
           highest
           Power
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           you
           do
           in
           effect
           make
           ,
           of
           being
           its
           universal
           ,
           infallible
           Head
           and
           Guide
           ;
           where
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
           you
           have
           written
           a
           Treatise
           of
           
             The
             onely
             true
             terms
             of
             Concord
             of
             all
             
             Christian
             Churches
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             false
             Terms
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             never
             unite
             in
             ,
             but
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             Schism
             .
          
           Here
           speaks
           an
           Oracle
           ;
           The
           onely
           terms
           of
           true
           and
           false
           Concord
           and
           Schism
           are
           in
           your
           Breast
           ,
           and
           given
           out
           from
           your
           infallible
           Chair
           ;
           a
           rare
           and
           happy
           Catholicon
           ;
           O
           that
           it
           may
           work
           the
           Cure.
           Sorry
           I
           am
           it
           comes
           forth
           a
           little
           too
           late
           :
           had
           you
           published
           it
           in
           the
           vacancy
           of
           the
           See
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           you
           had
           infallibly
           been
           made
           
             Papa
             alterius
             orbis
          
           .
        
         
           When
           you
           penned
           the
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           you
           proclaim
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           you
           onely
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           fortitude
           ,
           telling
           us
           how
           stoutly
           you
           stood
           up
           against
           the
           Bishops
           for
           the
           Old
           Cause
           ,
           when
           deserted
           by
           all
           your
           brethren
           in
           the
           Conflict
           :
           But
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           you
           had
           not
           then
           attained
           the
           Spirit
           of
           infallibility
           ,
           (
           if
           so
           ,
           I
           am
           upon
           a
           vain
           attempt
           ;
           and
           your
           Petition
           ,
           as
           you
           suggest
           ,
           is
           unanswerable
           ;
           )
           and
           I
           have
           some
           ground
           to
           hope
           it
           ;
           since
           the
           pious
           old
           Gentleman
           who
           wrote
           Doctour
           
           Sanderson's
           Life
           assures
           us
           ,
           
           that
           the
           present
           Bishop
           of
           Chester
           told
           him
           very
           lately
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           (
           whom
           he
           forbears
           to
           name
           ,
           but
           you
           intimately
           know
           him
           )
           appeared
           to
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           
           to
           be
           so
           bold
           ,
           so
           troublesome
           ,
           and
           so
           illogical
           in
           the
           Dispute
           at
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           as
           forced
           the
           patient
           Bishop
           ,
           then
           Moderatour
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           an
           unusual
           earnestness
           ,
           that
           he
           
             never
             met
             with
             a
             man
             of
             more
             pertinacious
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             less
             Abilities
             in
             all
             his
             conversation
             .
          
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           you
           talk
           much
           of
           Peace
           and
           Love
           ,
           Concord
           and
           Vnion
           ,
           and
           the
           Cure
           of
           Divisions
           and
           they
           are
           the
           Title
           of
           divers
           of
           your
           Books
           ,
           yet
           abundance
           of
           judicious
           and
           peaceable
           person
           do
           think
           and
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           more
           opposed
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           church
           (
           and
           State
           too
           )
           and
           contributed
           to
           its
           Divisions
           ,
           than
           any
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           party
           of
           your
           profession
           :
           Nay
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           at
           peace
           with
           your
           own
           party
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           express
           their
           dissent
           from
           you
           ,
           though
           ,
           never
           so
           modestly
           ,
           you
           treat
           them
           rudely
           and
           insolently
           ;
           as
           anon
           I
           may
           give
           you
           an
           Instance
           .
           At
           present
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           liberty
           to
           consider
           and
           offer
           you
           some
           of
           my
           Sentiments
           upon
           two
           of
           those
           Discourses
           I
           now
           named
           ,
           your
           
             Holy
             Commonwealth
          
           ,
           and
           your
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           truly
           I
           was
           seised
           with
           wonder
           and
           grief
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           your
           Commonwealth
           ,
           that
           seventeen
           years
           
           after
           our
           late
           Troubles
           began
           ,
           and
           they
           yet
           continuing
           ,
           you
           having
           in
           prospect
           our
           lamentable
           Confusions
           ,
           and
           leisure
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Ruins
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           Kingdom
           overturned
           by
           Rebellion
           ,
           Sedition
           ,
           Murther
           and
           Plunder
           ,
           the
           Violation
           of
           all
           the
           Laws
           and
           of
           all
           mens
           Rights
           ,
           and
           the
           seising
           ,
           sequestring
           and
           selling
           ,
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           eminently
           loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           horrid
           Assassination
           of
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           turned
           into
           several
           monstrous
           forms
           ,
           as
           the
           several
           powers
           and
           ambitious
           of
           several
           parties
           prevailed
           ;
           and
           seeing
           also
           the
           Church
           rent
           all
           into
           sects
           and
           factions
           ,
           its
           holy
           Doctrine
           polluted
           with
           monstrous
           heresies
           ,
           its
           apostolical
           Government
           pluckt
           up
           root
           and
           branch
           ,
           its
           most
           religious
           Form
           of
           publick
           worship
           abolished
           ,
           and
           every
           gifted
           Brother
           left
           to
           his
           private
           mode
           ;
           you
           could
           have
           so
           little
           sense
           and
           pitty
           (
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           piety
           )
           as
           not
           in
           the
           least
           to
           deplore
           the
           Calamities
           of
           our
           Zion
           ;
           
           that
           God
           ,
           
             in
             the
             indignation
             of
             his
             anger
             ,
             had
             despised
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Priest
             ,
             cast
             off
             his
             Altar
             ,
             abhorred
             his
             Sanctuary
          
           ;
           
           
             his
             Enemies
             roaring
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             setting
             
             up
             their
             Banners
             for
             tokens
             :
          
           That
           in
           all
           your
           tedious
           Book
           you
           not
           once
           lament
           our
           Josiah
           ,
           the
           Lord
           's
           Anointed
           ,
           taken
           in
           the
           snares
           of
           wicked
           men
           .
           Though
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           you
           resent
           the
           ill
           useage
           of
           the
           usurping
           Protector
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           give
           flattering
           Titles
           .
           Nay
           ,
           that
           you
           could
           cry
           up
           those
           who
           had
           contrived
           and
           acted
           all
           these
           Mischiefs
           and
           Miseries
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Godly
           party
           ,
           and
           theirs
           the
           Good
           cause
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           had
           been
           never
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           a
           Kingdom
           in
           England
           ,
           you
           should
           form
           as
           
             Utopian
             Common-wealth
          
           by
           Centuries
           of
           wild
           and
           seditious
           Maxims
           .
           I
           may
           hereafter
           make
           some
           Animadversions
           upon
           your
           Common-wealth
           :
           I
           will
           now
           onely
           recall
           to
           your
           second
           thoughts
           a
           few
           of
           your
           Theses
           ,
           which
           speak
           it
           not
           very
           holy
           .
        
         
           In
           your
           Preface
           ,
           Romans
           the
           13th
           .
           being
           objected
           unto
           you
           ,
           you
           avow
           
             resistence
             of
             the
             King
          
           ,
           
           
             with
             an
             offer
             of
             your
             Head
             to
             Justice
             as
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             if
             any
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             the
             Highest
             Power
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Division
             ,
             and
             had
             Power
             to
             make
             that
             War
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           If
           any
           can
           prove
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           in
           Authortiy
           above
           those
           who
           ,
           even
           when
           opposing
           him
           ,
           acknowledged
           themselves
           his
           
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           ,
           turning
           Rebels
           ,
           he
           had
           Right
           by
           War
           to
           defend
           himself
           ,
           and
           reduce
           them
           to
           obedience
           .
           (
           Sir
           ,
           you
           may
           bless
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           King's
           Son
           and
           Successour
           was
           like
           him
           ;
           a
           most
           mercifull
           Prince
           ,
           else
           your
           Offer
           might
           by
           his
           Justice
           have
           been
           taken
           .
           )
           All
           Writers
           think
           Saint
           Paul
           means
           by
           the
           
             Higher
             Powers
          
           the
           Emperour
           (
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           the
           King
           )
           and
           name
           him
           ;
           and
           your self
           name
           him
           elsewhere
           ,
           [
           
             If
             a
             heathen
             persecuting
          
           Nero
           
             must
             be
             obeyed
          
           ,
           ]
           and
           Saint
           Peter
           calls
           the
           King
           Supreme
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           miserably
           shuffie
           off
           both
           ,
           with
           saying
           ,
           The
           Romans
           
             hated
             the
             name
             of
             a
             King
          
           (
           as
           the
           Party
           you
           sided
           with
           did
           )
           
             and
             that
             it
             was
             neither
             the
             intent
             of
          
           Paul
           or
           Peter
           
             to
             determine
             whether
             the
             Emperour
             or
             Senate
             was
             supreme
             .
             But
             where
             the
             King
             is
             supreme
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             the
             people
             should
             obey
             him
             .
          
           May
           I
           remind
           you
           that
           St.
           Paul
           did
           determine
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           appealead
           not
           to
           the
           Senate
           ,
           but
           to
           Caesar
           ;
           and
           St.
           Peter
           did
           determine
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           calls
           the
           King
           supreme
           ,
           and
           other
           Governours
           
             those
             who
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           You
           
             challenge
             any
             man
             to
             let
             you
             know
             now
             one
             Nation
             upon
             all
             the
             Earth
             
             that
             hath
             better
             Governours
             ,
             in
             Sovereign
             Power
             as
             to
             Wisedom
             and
             Holiness
             conjunct
             ,
             than
             the
             Powers
             last
             laid
             by
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             resisted
             and
             deposed
             in
          
           England
           :
           and
           you
           tell
           us
           who
           you
           mean
           when
           you
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             Protector
             ,
             prudently
             ,
             piously
             ,
             faithfully
             ,
             to
             his
             immortal
             Honour
             ,
             did
             exercise
             the
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           But
           how
           he
           came
           in
           you
           say
           not
           :
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           he
           went
           out
           soon
           ;
           his
           Goverment
           was
           not
           immortal
           ;
           and
           thanks
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           mortal
           to
           himself
           :
           against
           his
           Piousness
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           object
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           Protectour
           :
           his
           Prudence
           ,
           I
           readily
           with
           you
           acknowledge
           and
           his
           Honesty
           too
           ,
           in
           acknowledging
           the
           King
           his
           father's
           Land-lord
           and
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           being
           ready
           to
           remove
           when
           the
           Land-lord
           demanded
           possession
           ,
           which
           saved
           him
           his
           head
           ;
           he
           being
           wiser
           than
           you
           ,
           not
           to
           offer
           it
           so
           rashly
           :
           As
           for
           your
           Challenge
           of
           the
           Wisedom
           and
           Holiness
           of
           your
           Governours
           above
           all
           upon
           Earth
           ;
           please
           you
           to
           send
           it
           into
           Holland
           or
           Geneva
           ,
           it
           will
           doubtless
           be
           accepted
           :
           but
           ,
           though
           it
           displease
           you
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           the
           Earth
           never
           saw
           more
           wicked
           and
           cruel
           Vsurpers
           than
           they
           ,
           nor
           
           a
           more
           vain
           and
           idle
           Challenge
           than
           yours
           .
           shall
           leave
           you
           and
           Mr.
           Harrington
           to
           argue
           ,
           whether
           the
           Army
           or
           Richard
           and
           his
           Senate
           were
           the
           wiser
           or
           holier
           Governours
           ,
           and
           ,
           passing
           by
           Centuries
           ,
           shall
           onely
           remind
           you
           of
           a
           few
           of
           your
           Theses
           which
           speak
           your
           Loyalty
           .
        
         
           
           
             If
             Providence
             statedly
             disable
             him
             that
             was
             the
             Sovereign
             from
             executing
             the
             Laws
             ,
             protecting
             the
             Just
             ;
             it
             maketh
             him
             an
             uncapable
             subject
             of
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             so
             deposeth
             him
             ;
             for
             a
             Governour
             so
             impotent
             is
             none
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             People
             disable
             him
             sinfully
             ,
             by
             deserting
             him
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             dismissed
             and
             disobliged
             from
             the
             Charge
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             Innocent
             members
             are
             disobliged
             from
             being
             governed
             by
             him
             ,
             though
             through
             the
             Sin
             of
             others
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             When
             Providence
             thus
             maketh
             any
             uncapable
             or
             indisposed
             ,
             it
             destroyeth
             the
             Power
             as
             in
             such
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             'T
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             very
             weak
             though
             tolerable
             Governour
             ,
             for
             the
             Common
             Good
             ,
             to
             resign
             his
             Place
             to
             one
             that
             is
             every
             way
             more
             fit
             ,
             and
             liker
             to
             obtain
             the
             ends
             of
             Government
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             degree
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             If
             the
             person
             dispossest
             ,
             though
             it
             
             were
             unjustly
             ,
             do
             after
             become
             uncapable
             of
             Government
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             Subjects
             to
             seek
             his
             Restoration
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             an
             Army
             of
             Neighbours
             or
             Inhabitants
             ,
             or
             whoever
             ,
             
             (
             Turk
             or
             Pope
             )
             do
             though
             injuriously
             expell
             the
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             ruine
             the
             Common-wealth
             rather
             than
             he
             shall
             be
             restored
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Common-wealth
             may
             prosper
             without
             his
             Restoration
             ;
             't
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             such
             an
             injured
             Prince
             ,
             for
             the
             Common
             Good
             ,
             to
             resign
             his
             Government
             :
             and
             if
             he
             will
             not
             :
          
           
           
             the
             People
             ought
             to
             judge
             him
             as
             made
             uncapable
             by
             Providence
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             seek
             his
             Restoration
             .
             To
             the
             apparent
             Ruin
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             a
             Prince
             must
             give
             up
             his
             Government
             ,
             rather
             than
             fight
             for
             his
             Right
             to
             the
             spilling
             of
             Bloud
             .
          
        
         
           A
           rare
           Encouragement
           to
           Rebellion
           :
           'T
           is
           Mr.
           
           B's
           Divinity
           ,
           the
           longest
           Sword
           must
           carry
           it
           right
           or
           wrong
           ;
           and
           Rebels
           may
           spill
           Bloud
           to
           destroy
           their
           King
           ,
           but
           a
           lawfull
           King
           may
           not
           ,
           to
           preserve
           himself
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           It
           seems
           David
           was
           to
           blame
           to
           fight
           with
           Absalom
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           Crown
           and
           Kingdom
           .
           What
           horrid
           Theses
           are
           these
           !
           
           Onely
           the
           Common-wealth
           and
           Common-good
           (
           of
           which
           the
           Common
           people
           ,
           are
           Judges
           )
           comes
           in
           ever
           as
           a
           Salvo
           .
           Name
           me
           a
           Jesuite
           that
           ever
           wrote
           at
           a
           higher
           rate
           .
        
         
           
             When
             a
             People
             are
             without
             a
             Governour
             ,
          
           
           
             it
             may
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             such
             as
             have
             most
             strength
          
           ex
           charitate
           
             to
             protect
             the
             rest
             from
             injury
             .
          
        
         
           Just
           Protectour
           
           Oliver's
           case
           ,
           he
           found
           out
           a
           way
           that
           the
           People
           should
           be
           without
           a
           Governour
           ,
           and
           then
           his
           most
           strength
           was
           a
           mighty
           impulse
           to
           this
           great
           Charity
           ,
           to
           protect
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           
             Providence
             ,
             by
             Conquest
             and
             other
             means
             ,
          
           
           
             doth
             use
             so
             to
             qualifie
             some
             persons
             above
             others
             for
             the
             Government
             ,
             when
             the
             place
             is
             void
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             persons
             shall
             be
             capable
             Competitours
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             shall
             be
             as
             good
             as
             named
             by
             Providence
             whom
             the
             people
             are
             bound
             by
             God
             to
             choose
             or
             consent
             to
             .
          
           Examples
           Massianello
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Rump
          
           ,
           Oliver
           ,
           Richard
           ,
           
             Multitudes
             of
             wicked
          
           ,
           
           
             criminous
             persons
             how
             rich
             soever
             ,
             should
             much
             rather
             be
             excluded
             from
             choosing
             Governours
             than
             honest
             Beggars
             .
             This
             ,
             this
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             great
             Point
             that
             the
             welfare
             of
             most
             Common-wealths
             doth
             depend
             upon
             .
          
        
         
         
           This
           ,
           this
           ,
           this
           will
           set
           Kingdoms
           and
           Common-wealths
           all
           on
           fire
           ,
           he
           who
           is
           wicked
           to
           one
           Party
           is
           godly
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           rich
           when
           your
           Party
           reigned
           was
           to
           be
           criminous
           and
           malignant
           ,
           if
           loyal
           .
           But
           to
           prevent
           contention
           and
           injustice
           ,
           your
           high
           wisdom
           hath
           found
           out
           an
           excellent
           Law.
           
        
         
           
             Let
             all
             Pastours
             in
          
           England
           
             that
             are
             approved
             or
             tolerated
             have
             an
             Instrument
             of
             approbation
             or
             toleration
             ,
             and
             let
             no
             man
             be
             a
             Chuser
             or
             Ruler
             who
             is
             not
             signified
             under
             the
             Pastour's
             hand
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             .
             Let
             every
             Parish
             have
             one
             or
             two
             of
             the
             wisest
             men
             ,
             by
             the
             superiour
             Rulers
             ,
             made
             Church-Justices
             or
             Censours
             ,
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             Church-Officers
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             cognizance
             of
             the
             Cause
             ;
             and
             let
             all
             that
             are
             cast
             out
             by
             the
             Church-Justices
             and
             Churches
             consent
             be
             registred
             and
             disabled
             to
             vote
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             a
             People
             that
             by
             oath
             and
             duty
             are
             obliged
             to
             a
             Sovereign
             shall
             sinfully
             dispossess
             him
             ,
             and
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             Covenants
             ,
             choose
             and
             covenant
             with
             another
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             obliged
             by
             their
             later
             Covenants
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             particular
             Subjects
             ,
             that
             
             consented
             not
             with
             them
             in
             the
             breaking
             of
             their
             former
             Covenants
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             obliged
             by
             occasion
             of
             their
             later
             choice
             to
             the
             person
             whom
             they
             choose
             ;
             when
             men
             by
             contrary
             Covenants
             have
             cast
             themselves
             into
             a
             necessity
             of
             sinning
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             duty
             to
             choose
             the
             lesser
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           
             Though
             a
             Nation
             wrong
             their
             King
             ,
             yet
             may
             he
             not
             lawfully
             war
             against
             the
             Publick
             good
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             nor
             any
             help
             him
             in
             such
             a
             War.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Princes
             ,
             if
             their
             Injuries
             by
             their
             Subjects
             are
             too
             great
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             they
             may
             lay
             down
             their
             Crowns
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
             If
             a
             Nation
             injuriously
             deprive
             themselves
             of
             a
             worthy
             Prince
             ,
             the
             hurt
             will
             be
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             they
             punish
             themselves
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             their
             welfare
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             injury
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           Was
           ever
           any
           thing
           more
           seditious
           ,
           wild
           and
           contradictious
           to
           it self
           ?
           
             Horresco
             referens
          
           :
           'T
           is
           no
           Injury
           (
           saith
           Mr.
           Baxter
           )
           to
           a
           Prince
           ,
           to
           deprive
           him
           ,
           though
           worthy
           :
           'T
           is
           no
           Sin
           :
           Onely
           the
           Subjects
           hurt
           themselves
           .
           It
           may
           be
           necessary
           to
           the
           Subjects
           welfare
           to
           injure
           a
           worthy
           Prince
           ,
           and
           to
           hurt
           and
           punish
           themselves
           .
        
         
           
           
             Is
             of
             the
             same
             Bran.
             Though
             some
             
             Injury
             to
             the
             King
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             War
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             all
             the
             People
             to
             defend
             the
             Common-wealth
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             protest
             against
             that
             Injury
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Protestation
           washes
           them
           white
           ,
           and
           they
           now
           owe
           him
           no
           satisfaction
           for
           their
           Injury
           ,
           but
           may
           add
           Injury
           to
           Injury
           .
        
         
           
             The
             People
             must
             side
             with
             the
             Parliament
             ,
          
           
           
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             notorious
             that
             the
             Parliament
             have
             deceived
             and
             betrayed
             them
             .
          
        
         
           This
           you
           think
           not
           yet
           notorious
           ,
           though
           the
           Parliament
           have
           murthered
           the
           King
           ,
           abjured
           his
           Successour
           and
           usurped
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           
             Names
             are
             not
             the
             onely
             Notes
             of
             Sovereignty
             :
          
           
           
             If
             a
             King
             have
             the
             Title
             of
             Supreme
             Head
             or
             onely
             Sovereign
             of
             his
             Dominions
             ;
             and
             yet
             a
             Senate
             have
             an
             essential
             part
             without
             the
             Name
             ;
             they
             lose
             not
             their
             part
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Name
             :
          
           
           
             If
             the
             whole
             Family
             with
             whom
             the
             people
             were
             in
             Covenant
             be
             extirpated
             or
             become
             incapable
          
           (
           by
           a
           stronger
           Power
           injuriously
           expelling
           the
           Family
           however
           or
           by
           whom
           soever
           ,
           as
           before
           you
           have
           told
           us
           )
           
             the
             People
             may
             
             new
             form
             the
             Government
             as
             they
             please
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           good
           People
           of
           the
           Army
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           Royal
           Family
           is
           extirpated
           .
        
         
           Many
           more
           of
           your
           Theses
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           ,
           I
           might
           expose
           ,
           but
           these
           are
           too
           many
           :
           and
           't
           is
           next
           to
           incredible
           ,
           that
           a
           person
           professing
           Godliness
           should
           expose
           to
           the
           World
           such
           ungodly
           Positions
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           render
           Supreme
           Majesty
           and
           Sovereign
           Power
           cheap
           and
           vile
           ,
           ambulatory
           and
           open
           ,
           to
           any
           Invader
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           declared
           Kings
           to
           be
           Sacred
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           touched
           ;
           will
           have
           none
           to
           rise
           up
           against
           them
           ;
           to
           all
           who
           resist
           them
           hath
           threatned
           Damnation
           .
           Well
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           you
           shall
           take
           it
           for
           a
           Polititian
           ,
           and
           all
           sober
           and
           knowing
           persons
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           Machiavel
           was
           no
           body
           to
           you
           ;
           your
           
             Holy
             Common-wealth
          
           hath
           infinitely
           out-done
           his
           
             Profane
             Prince
          
           .
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           must
           doe
           you
           that
           right
           ,
           to
           publish
           unto
           your
           honour
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           one
           fair
           Pearl
           found
           in
           your
           Dunghill
           ;
           one
           Thesis
           ,
           among
           abundance
           wretchedly
           wicked
           ,
           which
           is
           hugely
           honest
           and
           pious
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             the
             Subjects
             duty
             to
             defend
             their
             Prince
             with
             their
             Strength
             and
             hazard
             of
             their
             Lives
             against
             all
             foreign
             and
             
             domestick
             Enemies
             that
             seek
             his
             Life
             and
             Ruine
             :
             the
             Reason
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             to
             doe
             it
             in
             his
             place
             and
             calling
             ,
             Fidelity
             requireth
             it
             ,
             the
             Common
             good
             requireth
             it
             ;
             else
             no
             man
             that
             is
             wise
             would
             be
             a
             King
             or
             Governour
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             People
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             defend
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             set
             up
             to
             be
             the
             object
             of
             envy
             and
             a
             bait
             to
             the
             ambitious
             ,
             to
             entice
             men
             to
             invade
             him
             ,
             and
             execute
             their
             fury
             on
             him
             .
          
        
         
           I
           leave
           you
           to
           reconcile
           your
           other
           Principles
           and
           your
           Practice
           with
           this
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           shall
           take
           leave
           of
           your
           
             Holy
             Common-wealth
          
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           considered
           your
           Reasons
           of
           taking
           up
           Arms
           for
           the
           Parliament
           :
           and
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           those
           you
           call
           Reasons
           are
           undutifull
           and
           uncharitable
           Reflexions
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Council
           ,
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           stood
           up
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           established
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           ,
           against
           the
           pretended
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           by
           impious
           Arms
           invaded
           and
           violated
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           You
           are
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           the
           good
           names
           of
           Ignorant
           ,
           Drunken
           ,
           and
           Vngodly
           ,
           upon
           those
           who
           approved
           not
           the
           Puritans
           intemperate
           Heat
           and
           fiery
           
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliaments
           bloudy
           Reformation
           ;
           and
           ,
           very
           mannerly
           ,
           you
           call
           the
           King's
           Council
           Delinquent
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           charitably
           ,
           his
           Armies
           Impious
           and
           Popish
           ;
           and
           yet
           you
           confess
           your
           own
           godly-army
           as
           bad
           &
           worse
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Armies
             some
             of
             our
             hopefull
             Professours
             turned
             Drunkards
             ,
             some
             turned
             away
             from
             Ministers
             ,
             Ordinances
             ,
             Scripture
             Godliness
             ,
             from
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             from
             common
             Sobriety
             and
             Civility
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             sped
             best
             ,
             lament
             their
             Coolings
             and
             Distempers
             .
          
        
         
           You
           will
           not
           believe
           the
           Parliament
           began
           the
           War
           though
           the
           King
           gives
           you
           a
           demonstration
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           you
           determine
           the
           Question
           rarely
           well
           ,
           in
           telling
           us
           ,
           your self
           begun
           it
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           first
           Incendiary
           :
           
             The
             War
          
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             was
             begun
             in
             our
             Streets
             before
             the
             King
             or
             Parliament
             had
             an
             Army
          
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           had
           the
           honour
           first
           to
           be
           a
           General
           of
           your
           own
           creating
           ,
           before
           Essex
           ,
           without
           Commission
           from
           King
           or
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           The
           Parliaments
           causeless
           jealousies
           you
           justifie
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           's
           just
           Fears
           you
           slight
           .
           To
           the
           Objection
           ,
           
             The
             Tumults
             at
          
           Westminster
           
             drove
             him
             away
          
           ;
           you
           answer
           ,
           
             Onely
             by
             displeasing
             him
             ,
             not
             by
             endangering
             him
             or
             medling
             with
             him
             .
          
           
           So
           the
           Parliaments
           Army
           ,
           their
           Cannons
           and
           Muskets
           only
           affrighted
           ,
           did
           not
           endanger
           him
           .
           You
           have
           all
           faith
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           but
           none
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Meditations
           tells
           you
           he
           was
           
             more
             than
             displeased
          
           .
        
         
           You
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Parliament
             did
             not
             raise
             War
             against
             the
             Person
             or
             Authority
             of
             the
             King.
          
           You
           might
           have
           as
           truly
           said
           ,
           Their
           Army
           did
           not
           fight
           where
           the
           King
           was
           in
           person
           ;
           at
           
             Edghill
             ,
             Newbery
          
           ,
           and
           Naseby
           .
           O
           but
           ,
           
             Their
             Commissions
             ran
             for
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             their
             Souldiers
             ,
             if
             askt
             who
             they
             were
             for
             ,
             answered
             ,
             for
             King
             and
             Parliament
             and
             the
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             all
             run
             for
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
           What
           talk
           you
           of
           Commissions
           ,
           equivocating
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           dissembling
           Declarations
           ;
           when
           you
           fought
           against
           the
           King's
           person
           ,
           took
           him
           ,
           imprisoned
           him
           ,
           and
           ,
           at
           last
           ,
           murthered
           him
           .
           You
           may
           wash
           your
           hands
           with
           Pilate
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           Your
           horrid
           Cruelties
           were
           onely
           consequents
           ,
           not
           effects
           of
           the
           War
           :
           But
           the
           Bloud
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Loyal
           Subjects
           ,
           which
           you
           spilt
           ,
           will
           be
           upon
           you
           ,
           unless
           you
           wash
           it
           away
           by
           a
           deep
           Repentance
           .
           For
           your
           taking
           up
           Arms
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           you
           rely
           upon
           the
           authority
           of
           
           Mr.
           Prin
           ,
           who
           pleaded
           the
           Parliaments
           cause
           in
           revenge
           for
           his
           Ears
           ,
           and
           in
           gratitude
           for
           their
           releasing
           and
           bringing
           him
           to
           London
           in
           triumph
           ;
           of
           greeting
           one
           of
           a
           foreign
           Countrey
           and
           a
           great
           Common-wealths-man
           ;
           of
           Barkly
           a
           Papist
           :
           and
           indeed
           from
           them
           you
           learnt
           this
           wicked
           Doctrine
           .
           You
           might
           ,
           had
           you
           been
           impartial
           ,
           consulted
           Judge
           Jenkins
           ,
           your
           friend
           
             Hales
             ,
             Dudly
             Digs
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           the
           never
           to
           be
           answered
           ,
           
             Royal
             Apology
          
           .
           These
           would
           have
           taught
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Land
           forbid
           in
           all
           cases
           resistance
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           command
           subjection
           ;
           but
           let
           these
           and
           your
           other
           shews
           and
           faint
           shadows
           of
           reason
           vanish
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           substantial
           one
           ,
           which
           you
           chiefly
           urge
           and
           enlarge
           on
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           is
           not
           (
           as
           all
           his
           good
           Subjects
           have
           been
           taught
           to
           believe
           )
           the
           Sovereign
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           Parliament
           hath
           a
           part
           in
           the
           Supremacy
           ;
           an
           Assertion
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           which
           you
           elsewhere
           confess
           secures
           the
           King's
           Title
           against
           all
           foreign
           Claims
           of
           Pope
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           consequently
           against
           all
           home-bread
           Vsurpers
           ,
           and
           every
           Member
           of
           Parliament
           takes
           that
           Oath
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Long
           Parliament
           ,
           even
           when
           making
           War
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           confess
           themselves
           in
           their
           Declarations
           his
           Majestie
           's
           most
           loyal
           and
           humble
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           I
           dare
           not
           with
           you
           presume
           to
           talk
           at
           pleasure
           of
           Kings
           and
           Parliaments
           .
           I
           have
           all
           due
           veneration
           for
           Parliaments
           next
           unto
           and
           under
           the
           King.
           But
           I
           never
           learnt
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           sharers
           in
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           flattery
           as
           displeasing
           to
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           injurious
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           ascribe
           unto
           it
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Sovereignty
           .
           One
           of
           yours
           tells
           us
           that
           
             formerly
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             King
             was
             an
             Idol
             unto
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             
             but
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             't
             is
             death
             to
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             father's
             house
             ,
             that
             durst
             name
             a
             King
          
           ;
           and
           you
           make
           an
           Idol
           of
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           dare
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           had
           known
           the
           Parliament
           had
           been
           the
           Beginners
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           fault
           ;
           yet
           their
           Ruin
           is
           a
           Punishment
           greater
           than
           any
           fault
           against
           a
           King
           (
           his
           Murther
           ,
           and
           the
           Ruin
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           loyal
           Subjects
           )
           can
           from
           him
           deserve
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           your
           Audacity
           begets
           in
           me
           the
           Confidence
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           Rebellion
           was
           most
           foul
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Arms
           you
           bare
           were
           against
           both
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           that
           you
           call
           so
           was
           an
           idol
           ,
           a
           nothing
           ,
           no
           parliament
           ;
           but
           onely
           some
           corrupted
           members
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           had
           by
           tumults
           and
           threats
           frighted
           away
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           all
           the
           sound
           and
           loyal
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           both
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           so
           great
           a
           number
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           a
           Parliament
           in
           Oxford
           .
           Now
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Parliament
           thus
           divided
           ,
           a
           part
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           a
           part
           as
           great
           for
           him
           ,
           Prudence
           and
           Loyalty
           might
           have
           taught
           you
           either
           to
           have
           sat
           still
           and
           bewailed
           the
           unhappy
           rupture
           and
           division
           ,
           and
           prayed
           for
           a
           closure
           and
           reconciliation
           ;
           or
           to
           have
           joyned
           with
           the
           King
           and
           the
           loyal
           part
           of
           his
           Parliament
           :
           but
           of
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           Parliaments
           enough
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           grant
           the
           King
           and
           kingdom
           may
           nevermore
           see
           the
           like
           to
           that
           you
           plead
           for
           ,
           and
           served
           under
           with
           such
           a
           perseverance
           that
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             you
             would
             doe
             it
             again
             in
             the
             same
             state
             of
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
           Your
           honest
           Friend
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           here
           a
           Leg
           and
           there
           and
           Arm
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           saith
           ,
           as
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             it
             was
             time
             for
             him
             to
             stop
             .
          
           'T
           was
           in
           him
           a
           poor
           pusillanimity
           :
           but
           such
           was
           your
           magnanimity
           ,
           that
           Legs
           
           and
           Arms
           could
           not
           stop
           your
           Career
           ,
           you
           could
           undauntedly
           march
           on
           through
           bloud
           and
           slaughters
           .
           'T
           was
           a
           cowardly
           ,
           cruel
           Triumph
           in
           your
           other
           honest
           Friend
           .
           Mr.
           Love
           ,
           to
           flourish
           his
           handkerchief
           dipt
           in
           the
           bloud
           of
           that
           great
           Prelate
           ,
           when
           dead
           ,
           whose
           venerable
           face
           he
           durst
           not
           have
           lookt
           on
           when
           alive
           .
           But
           your
           valiant
           Sword
           drencht
           it self
           in
           bloud
           in
           the
           field
           of
           Mars
           .
           You
           were
           as
           bold
           as
           the
           brutish
           brave
           horse
           in
           Job
           ,
           
           
             You
             cloathed
             your
             neck
             with
             thunder
             ;
             the
             glory
             of
             your
             nostrils
             was
             terrible
             ;
             you
             rejoyced
             in
             your
             strength
             ;
             you
             went
             on
             to
             meet
             the
             armed
             man
             ;
             you
             mocked
             at
             fear
             ,
             were
             not
             affrighted
             ,
             nor
             turned
             your
             back
             to
             the
             sword
             ;
             you
             said
             among
             the
             trumpets
             ,
             Ha
             ,
             ha
          
           ;
           and
           your
           Trumpet
           sounded
           as
           loud
           as
           they
           ,
           
             Curse
             ye
             Meroz
             ,
             curse
             ye
             bitterly
             .
          
           
           
             Cursed
             be
             the
             man
             that
             doth
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             negligently
             ;
             cursed
             be
             he
             that
             keepeth
             back
             his
             sword
             from
             bloud
             .
          
           But
           't
           is
           time
           to
           sound
           a
           retreat
           .
           Valiant
           Sir
           ,
           had
           your
           Arms
           been
           no
           stouter
           than
           your
           Arguments
           ,
           you
           had
           forsaken
           the
           field
           ,
           as
           you
           plainly
           do
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           close
           of
           your
           
             Reasons
             for
             the
             late
             War
          
           you
           confess
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           of
           your
           Reasons
           
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           medium
           to
           infer
           your
           conclusion
           :
           But
           altogether
           shew
           upon
           what
           grounds
           you
           proceed
           to
           dispute
           the
           point
           :
           So
           that
           you
           justifie
           Treason
           upon
           the
           very
           same
           grounds
           on
           which
           the
           noble
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           was
           condemned
           ,
           on
           pretence
           of
           it
           .
           When
           none
           could
           be
           prov'd
           against
           him
           single
           ,
           he
           must
           die
           for
           Treason
           accumulative
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           ease
           your
           patience
           upon
           this
           subject
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           reminded
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           much
           mis-timed
           your
           
             Holy
             Common-wealth
          
           :
           Therein
           you
           shew
           your self
           a
           great
           Dictatour
           ,
           but
           little
           a
           Polititian
           ,
           and
           less
           a
           Prophet
           ;
           when
           you
           send
           it
           forth
           in
           the
           dark
           and
           dismal
           night
           of
           confusion
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           stay
           to
           take
           a
           prospect
           of
           the
           morning
           ;
           when
           (
           the
           blazing
           and
           affrighting
           Comets
           pestiferous
           matter
           being
           spent
           )
           the
           Sun
           was
           ariseing
           in
           brightness
           and
           returning
           in
           glory
           .
           But
           your
           zeal
           for
           the
           restoring
           your
           prudent
           and
           pious
           Richard
           blinded
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           that
           heat
           put
           out
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           thought
           the
           Common-wealth
           would
           bring
           him
           in
           again
           .
           Well
           ,
           yet
           you
           were
           not
           wholly
           forsaken
           in
           your
           Politicks
           :
           but
           when
           ,
           though
           late
           ,
           you
           discovered
           the
           Protectorship
           and
           the
           Common-wealth
           
           expiring
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           like
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           you
           expiated
           your
           little
           errours
           by
           a
           great
           merit
           ;
           you
           preached
           to
           the
           honourable
           House
           of
           Commons
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           your
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           you
           boast
           ,
           
             God
             and
             they
             put
             upon
             you
             a
             great
             honour
             ;
             the
             next
             morning
             after
             they
             acknowledged
             his
             Majestie
             's
             Authority
             :
          
           But
           surely
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           't
           was
           no
           effect
           of
           your
           Sermon
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           Loyalty
           which
           wrought
           upon
           them
           to
           make
           that
           acknowledgment
           .
           You
           all
           along
           in
           your
           Sermon
           reflect
           on
           the
           Royal
           Party
           as
           profane
           ,
           and
           censuring
           the
           Puritans
           and
           Precisians
           who
           dare
           not
           be
           so
           bad
           as
           they
           :
           Nay
           ,
           you
           implicitly
           accuse
           that
           Honourable
           House
           ,
           
           as
           if
           there
           were
           some
           among
           them
           (
           and
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           guess
           whom
           you
           mean
           )
           that
           would
           take
           that
           man
           as
           a
           Puritan
           and
           Phanatick
           ,
           who
           would
           employ
           half
           so
           much
           time
           for
           his
           Soul
           and
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           in
           unnecessary
           sports
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           pampering
           their
           flesh
           .
           And
           you
           freely
           tell
           them
           that
           ,
           
             God
             must
             have
             the
             precedency
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             ,
             as
             our
             Calamities
             began
             with
             Differencies
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             still
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             Wound
             ,
             that
             most
             needs
             closing
             ;
             and
             ,
             with
             grief
             and
             shame
             we
             see
             this
             
             Work
             so
             long
             undone
          
           :
           Which
           plainly
           implies
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           this
           Work
           done
           according
           to
           your
           Covenant
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           before
           the
           King
           come
           in
           ;
           and
           ,
           putting
           a
           high
           value
           on
           your self
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           your
           mind
           ,
           you
           declare
           ,
           they
           shut
           you
           out
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           enforce
           you
           to
           administer
           Sacraments
           without
           discipline
           ,
           and
           the
           conduct
           of
           your
           own
           discretion
           ;
           and
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             Give
             first
             to
             God
             the
             things
             that
             are
             God's
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             unto
             Caesar
             the
             things
             that
             are
             Caesar's
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             first
             set
             up
             the
             Discipline
             before
             you
             admit
             Caesar
             :
          
           This
           was
           the
           method
           of
           your
           Brethren
           in
           Scotland
           .
           And
           you
           here
           again
           caution
           and
           share
           the
           Sovereignty
           .
           'T
           is
           right
           indeed
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           
             A
             Papist
             must
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             truly
             and
             fully
             loyal
             to
             his
             Sovereign
             :
          
           and
           't
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           A
           Presbyterian
           must
           cease
           to
           be
           a
           Presbyterian
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           truly
           and
           fully
           loyal
           to
           his
           Sovereign
           :
           but
           you
           hide
           him
           under
           the
           general
           name
           of
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             so
             a
             Protestant
             must
             so
             far
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             disloyal
             :
          
           (
           you
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           truly
           conformable
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           
             such
             a
             one
             can
             never
             be
             disloyal
             :
          
           But
           behold
           how
           rarely
           
           you
           prove
           your
           non-conforming
           Protestant
           cannot
           be
           disloyal
           ;
           for
           Rom.
           
             the
             13th
             .
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Rule
             of
             his
             Religion
             :
             but
             unhappily
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             difference
             among
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             higher
             power
             ,
             when
             those
             which
             have
             their
             shares
             in
             the
             Sovereignty
             are
             divided
             ?
             But
             whether
             we
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             power
             is
             no
             question
             to
             us
             .
          
           Very
           pretty
           pure
           
             Jesuitism
             .
             Sir
          
           ,
           True
           Protestants
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           were
           never
           so
           unhappy
           as
           to
           differ
           about
           the
           higher
           power
           .
           They
           all
           agreed
           it
           was
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           did
           or
           ought
           to
           share
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Sovereignty
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Papist
           (
           whom
           you
           confess
           to
           be
           in
           your
           Counsels
           and
           Armies
           )
           and
           you
           who
           unhappily
           differ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           higher
           power
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           not
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           ;
           you
           say
           ,
           not
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           Rom.
           the
           
           13th
           .
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           their
           Religion
           as
           well
           as
           yours
           ;
           and
           whether
           they
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           higher
           power
           is
           no
           more
           a
           question
           with
           them
           than
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           prove
           the
           Papists
           as
           good
           Subjects
           as
           your selves
           .
           This
           then
           is
           your
           argument
           for
           your
           Loyalty
           .
           'T
           is
           no
           question
           with
           you
           ,
           whether
           you
           should
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           higher
           power
           ;
           but
           unhappily
           
           you
           differ
           ,
           and
           are
           ignorant
           who
           is
           the
           higher
           power
           ,
           to
           whom
           you
           should
           be
           subject
           ?
           you
           did
           not
           know
           whether
           England
           was
           a
           Kingdom
           or
           a
           Common-wealth
           ,
           whether
           the
           King
           was
           higher
           than
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           convoke
           and
           dissolve
           when
           he
           thinks
           fit
           :
           who
           call
           themselves
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           recognise
           his
           Sovereignty
           ,
           by
           swearing
           unto
           him
           allegiance
           :
           thus
           your
           unhappy
           and
           invincible
           ignorance
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           higher
           power
           ,
           hath
           led
           you
           more
           unhappily
           to
           take
           part
           with
           the
           lower
           ,
           but
           stronger
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           resist
           and
           destroy
           the
           higher
           .
           May
           your
           timely
           Repentance
           prevent
           the
           doom
           denounced
           Romans
           the
           
           13th
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           and
           your
           other
           little
           slips
           in
           arguing
           ,
           proceeded
           from
           your
           present
           want
           of
           advantages
           for
           study
           .
        
         
           Having
           and
           using
           Book
           but
           a
           Bible
           and
           a
           Concordance
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           in
           your
           Epistle
           ;
           How
           vain
           ,
           how
           false
           ,
           how
           rankly
           smells
           it
           of
           the
           Pharisee
           ?
           What
           want
           of
           advantages
           for
           study
           in
           London
           ?
           Could
           not
           all
           the
           publick
           Libraries
           or
           Booksellers
           shop
           furnish
           you
           with
           Books
           for
           
             A
             Sermon
             of
             Repentance
          
           ?
           But
           advantages
           though
           you
           wanted
           ,
           you
           needed
           not
           .
           I
           must
           with
           you
           collaud
           your
           Sermon
           ,
           
           and
           cofess
           you
           have
           spoken
           well
           
             of
             Repentance
          
           ,
           and
           home
           to
           diverse
           particular
           Sins
           ,
           and
           powerfully
           prest
           several
           Duties
           :
           but
           that
           which
           was
           the
           Duty
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           Sin
           and
           deprecate
           the
           Guilt
           of
           the
           late
           unparallel'd
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           the
           Murther
           of
           his
           late
           Majesty
           ,
           our
           most
           gracious
           and
           religious
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           injurious
           Expulsion
           of
           his
           present
           Majesty
           from
           his
           Crown
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           to
           press
           his
           speedy
           Restoration
           ;
           this
           hath
           no
           place
           in
           your
           Sermon
           .
           Surely
           your
           topical
           Head
           ,
           had
           your
           Heart
           been
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           you
           that
           respect
           for
           the
           King
           as
           for
           Richard
           ,
           could
           from
           your
           Bible
           and
           Concordance
           alone
           have
           so
           laid
           open
           the
           Sin
           and
           laid
           home
           the
           Duty
           ,
           as
           at
           once
           to
           have
           pricked
           and
           bowed
           the
           hearts
           of
           all
           Israel
           forthwith
           to
           send
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Return
             thou
             and
             all
             thy
             servants
             :
          
           This
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           you
           faintly
           confess
           was
           some
           little
           part
           of
           your
           duty
           ,
           to
           have
           minded
           your
           Auditours
           what
           Sins
           of
           the
           Land
           must
           be
           remembred
           and
           loathed
           in
           order
           to
           Peace
           and
           Healing
           ,
           but
           your
           Glass
           forbad
           you
           .
           It
           seems
           your
           time
           for
           a
           whole
           hour
           was
           imployed
           in
           a
           Work
           more
           proper
           and
           necessary
           than
           that
           which
           
           would
           conduce
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Healing
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           fear
           't
           was
           another
           kind
           of
           Glass
           forbad
           you
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           reflected
           them
           on
           you
           with
           so
           ugly
           a
           countenance
           ,
           that
           you
           could
           not
           endure
           the
           sight
           .
           The
           Sins
           of
           the
           Land
           you
           should
           have
           minded
           them
           of
           were
           gainfull
           Sins
           ,
           the
           Goods
           and
           Lands
           the
           Godly
           Party
           had
           won
           by
           the
           Sword
           from
           the
           Wicked
           and
           Delinquents
           ,
           and
           to
           remember
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           loath
           and
           vomit
           up
           these
           ;
           oh
           ,
           it
           would
           break
           their
           tender
           hearts
           shortly
           .
           Though
           in
           your
           other
           Tenets
           you
           are
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           volatile
           ,
           yet
           ,
           as
           to
           your
           Politicks
           ,
           you
           are
           constant
           to
           your self
           :
           the
           very
           same
           in
           your
           Sermon
           as
           in
           your
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           And
           you
           are
           still
           the
           same
           in
           your
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           :
           As
           the
           review
           of
           the
           Calamities
           and
           Cofusions
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           after
           seventeen
           years
           ,
           could
           work
           in
           you
           then
           no
           change
           ,
           nor
           reconcile
           you
           to
           the
           banished
           King
           and
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           so
           now
           ,
           that
           for
           seventeen
           years
           more
           you
           have
           beheld
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           restored
           ,
           which
           was
           
             the
             Lord's
             doing
          
           ,
           and
           even
           done
           by
           Miracle
           ,
           
             and
             is
             marvelous
             in
             our
             eyes
          
           ;
           it
           is
           grievous
           in
           yours
           ;
           and
           ,
           by
           a
           pretended
           
             Plea
             
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           you
           proclaim
           a
           new
           War.
           Never
           did
           any
           man
           talk
           of
           Peace
           and
           cast
           about
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           Fire-brands
           ,
           Arrows
           ,
           and
           Death
           .
           Your
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           is
           advanced
           to
           a
           Plea
           ,
           and
           that
           Plea
           is
           all
           Satyr
           .
           Others
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           are
           answering
           your
           Book
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           take
           notice
           of
           your
           Epistle
           :
           And
           you
           begin
           with
           a
           furious
           Charge
           against
           the
           Government
           :
           
             It
             is
             near
             seventeen
             years
             since
             Two
             thousand
             Ministers
             of
          
           Christ
           
             were
             ,
             by
             Law
             ,
             forbidden
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Office
             unless
             they
             did
             conform
             ;
             which
             they
             durst
             not
             doe
             ;
             because
             they
             feared
             God
             :
             Foreseeing
             what
             Conformity
             would
             doe
             to
             the
             destroying
             of
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             of
             men's
             Souls
             ;
             weakning
             the
             Land
             ,
             encouraging
             Popery
             ,
             Heresie
             and
             Schism
             .
          
           Could
           ever
           any
           thing
           be
           said
           in
           so
           few
           words
           by
           the
           greatest
           Boautefew
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           more
           seditiously
           ,
           undutifully
           and
           uncharitably
           ?
           Did
           ever
           the
           world
           see
           such
           a
           Defiance
           of
           the
           Laws
           by
           a
           pretended
           
             Pleader
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Laws
           are
           Conservatours
           ,
           as
           this
           Herauld
           denounces
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Thousands
           ?
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           !
           No
           minister
           of
           Anti-christ
           could
           bring
           such
           a
           railing
           Accusation
           against
           
           Rulers
           .
           These
           are
           they
           that
           speak
           evil
           of
           Dignities
           .
           What
           can
           you
           say
           worse
           against
           a
           Dioclesian
           ,
           than
           to
           forbid
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           conforming
           ,
           the
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Office
           ?
        
         
           To
           make
           Laws
           which
           they
           who
           feared
           God
           durst
           not
           obey
           ;
           Laws
           which
           tend
           to
           the
           destroying
           Love
           ,
           Concord
           ,
           yea
           ,
           mens
           Souls
           ;
           Laws
           encouraging
           Popery
           ,
           Heresie
           and
           Schism
           ;
           Laws
           weakning
           the
           Land.
           'T
           is
           great
           pitty
           the
           Land
           is
           not
           govern'd
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           your
           
             Holy
             Common-wealth
          
           .
           That
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           Loving
           Enemies
           ,
           our
           most
           mercifull
           King
           doth
           but
           too
           strictly
           observe
           ;
           he
           loves
           them
           but
           too
           much
           :
           else
           ere
           this
           you
           had
           been
           called
           to
           a
           severe
           account
           for
           your
           vile
           Aspersion
           of
           the
           Laws
           and
           Violation
           of
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Law-giver
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           accuse
           the
           Magistrates
           as
           Persecutours
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           of
           your
           Parties
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           Sufferings
           ,
           which
           in
           your
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           you
           repeat
           
             ad
             Ravim
             usque
             .
             The
             Penalties
             of
             Forty
             pounds
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             long
             Imprisonment
             in
             common
             Gaols
             ,
             and
             driving
             us
             Five
             miles
             from
             Corporations
             ,
             and
             places
             where
             we
             lately
             preacht
             .
             The
             Laws
             and
             Canons
             imprison
             and
             excommunicate
             
             us
          
           ipso
           facto
           
             if
             we
             do
             but
             give
             the
             Reasons
             of
             our
             Non-conformity
             .
          
           A
           loud
           Name
           
             The
             Law
          
           (
           or
           Canon
           )
           that
           does
           so
           ,
           for
           onely
           giving
           the
           Reasons
           of
           your
           Non-conformity
           .
        
         
           
             We
             are
             made
             their
             Scorn
             ,
             and
             many
             want
             Bread
             ,
             and
             they
             choose
             Beggery
             and
             Scorn
             ,
             and
             live
             onely
             on
             mens
             Charity
             ;
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             accused
             ,
             covetous
             or
             proud
             .
          
           The
           Romish
           Fryars
           not
           onely
           choose
           ,
           but
           vow
           Poverty
           and
           Scorn
           ,
           yet
           you
           may
           perhaps
           think
           them
           covetous
           and
           proud
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           How
           't
           is
           in
           your
           parts
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           am
           sorry
           to
           see
           you
           accuse
           the
           rich
           and
           numerous
           Disciples
           of
           your
           separated
           Congregations
           of
           Covetousness
           and
           want
           of
           Charity
           ,
           in
           suffering
           their
           Teachers
           to
           want
           Bread
           and
           live
           in
           Beggery
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           in
           our
           colder
           Climate
           their
           Charity
           is
           much
           warmer
           .
           The
           Non-conforming
           Ministers
           are
           generally
           fat
           and
           full
           ,
           rich
           ,
           and
           build
           ,
           and
           buy
           Land.
           I
           profess
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           any
           one
           ,
           in
           the
           Countrey
           where
           I
           live
           ,
           but
           is
           able
           in
           Estate
           :
           and
           your self
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           have
           Bread
           enough
           and
           to
           spare
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           you
           are
           a
           Sufferer
           too
           under
           bitter
           Accusations
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           
           have
           lain
           in
           a
           Gaol
           among
           Malefactors
           —
           You
           tell
           us
           not
           how
           long
           .
           And
           your
           lying
           in
           a
           Gaol
           ,
           being
           for
           your
           Disobedience
           against
           the
           Law
           ,
           you
           were
           ,
           as
           they
           among
           whom
           you
           lay
           ,
           a
           Malefactor
           .
           You
           know
           well
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           be
           told
           anon
           ,
           who
           suffered
           by
           your
           sovereign
           Masters
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           their
           Estates
           besides
           ,
           for
           their
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           :
           and
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           ,
           in
           your
           Gaol
           ,
           you
           had
           the
           like
           Visits
           and
           Comforts
           with
           Mr.
           Calamy
           from
           the
           Sisters
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           You
           talk
           most
           scornfully
           and
           uncharitably
           of
           the
           Conforming
           Clergy
           ,
           calling
           them
           ,
           
             The
             accusing
             Clergy
          
           ,
           charging
           them
           with
           
             false
             Reports
             ,
             Wrath
             ,
             Cross
             interest
             ,
          
           and
           
             Tantum
             non
          
           with
           Malignity
           and
           Diabolism
           ,
           and
           with
           
             Urging
             Rulers
             to
             confine
             ,
             imprison
             ,
             excommunicate
             ,
             silence
             ,
             undoe
             —
          
           And
           of
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           most
           able
           for
           Conformity
           ,
           whom
           you
           name
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           you
           have
           read
           many
           more
           such
           :
           sitting
           in
           the
           Scorners
           Chair
           you
           say
           ,
           Mr.
           Tombs
           
             hath
             said
             more
             for
             Anabaptistry
             ;
             the
             late
          
           Hungarian
           
             for
             Polygamy
             :
             many
             for
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Stealing
             and
             Lying
             in
             cases
             of
             necessity
             than
             you
             ever
             yet
             read
             ,
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             all
             you
             have
             here
             described
             .
          
           
           O
           Modesty
           !
           You
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           than
           You
           ever
           yet
           writ
           against
           the
           lawfullness
           of
           all
           you
           have
           here
           opposed
           .
           But
           you
           are
           most
           concerned
           about
           the
           Counterminer
           .
           I
           hope
           you
           charge
           him
           not
           with
           those
           bloudy
           words
           you
           blot
           your
           Paper
           with
           ;
           they
           are
           your
           own
           ,
           not
           his
           ;
           why
           then
           do
           you
           so
           suspiciously
           bring
           them
           in
           with
           this
           invidious
           Preface
           ,
           
             But
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             If
             such
             as
             the
             Counterminer
             will
             say
             ?
          
           The
           Counterminer
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           calls
           things
           by
           their
           own
           names
           :
           What
           is
           such
           ,
           he
           calls
           Treason
           ,
           Rebellion
           ,
           Schism
           ,
           Faction
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Obstinacy
           ;
           and
           you
           ,
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           may
           pardon
           him
           ,
           who
           speaks
           Truth
           just
           as
           you
           speak
           your
           Errors
           ;
           a
           little
           imperiously
           and
           insultingly
           .
           Thus
           your self
           ease
           your
           mind
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           some
           men
           do
           ,
           by
           pouring
           out
           a
           Torrent
           of
           reproachfull
           and
           scornfull
           words
           .
           Nay
           ,
           you
           go
           higher
           ,
           and
           give
           threatning
           words
           ,
           not
           to
           suspect
           that
           ill
           boding
           one
           ,
           
             This
             unarmed
             Account
             is
             easily
             trampled
             upon
             :
          
           By
           which
           some
           may
           think
           you
           would
           be
           preaching
           again
           in
           a
           Buff
           Coat
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Sword
           by
           your
           side
           .
           Nor
           to
           mention
           again
           the
           Legs
           and
           Arms
           in
           the
           way
           ;
           you
           conclude
           in
           terrible
           ,
           dangerous
           ,
           menacing
           Language
           ;
           
             If
             you
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             those
             will
             ,
             whom
             God
             will
             
             use
             to
             the
             Healing
             of
             these
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           comment
           on
           these
           strange
           words
           .
           But
           we
           have
           now
           (
           as
           you
           formerly
           had
           )
           jealousies
           and
           fears
           from
           the
           timing
           of
           your
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           which
           you
           send
           forth
           after
           17
           years
           silence
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           your
           Thousands
           ;
           in
           this
           critical
           conjuncture
           of
           affairs
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           some
           Design
           on
           foot
           more
           than
           ordinary
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           you
           were
           resolute
           to
           put
           it
           out
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           prudent
           Friends
           persuaded
           you
           ,
           silently
           to
           leave
           all
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           assured
           you
           ,
           it
           would
           but
           exasperate
           :
           but
           persuaded
           you
           would
           not
           be
           ;
           and
           exasperate
           you
           would
           ,
           even
           by
           a
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           ;
           and
           with
           your
           
             Pretious
             Balms
          
           you
           break
           our
           Heads
           ;
           and
           while
           you
           embrace
           ,
           you
           smite
           under
           the
           fifth
           Rib
           ;
           and
           you
           encrease
           our
           Doubts
           by
           your
           Quarrelling
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           you
           Libelling
           the
           excellently
           learned
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           ,
           a
           strong
           Pillar
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           you
           once
           caressed
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           done
           with
           your
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           will
           not
           meddle
           with
           your
           Plea.
           Onely
           I
           ask
           you
           ,
           Is
           this
           a
           likely
           
             Plea
             for
             Peace
          
           ?
           wherein
           ,
           not
           content
           to
           urge
           the
           old
           Objections
           ,
           you
           strain
           and
           set
           your
           wit
           and
           invention
           on
           the
           Rack
           ,
           
           to
           find
           out
           new
           Exceptions
           ,
           and
           torture
           every
           joint
           and
           member
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ;
           and
           multiply
           little
           scruples
           against
           Conformity
           ,
           
             in
             infinitum
          
           ;
           and
           the
           poor
           Calendar
           cannot
           scape
           you
           .
           To
           shew
           your
           skill
           in
           Astronomy
           ,
           you
           pick
           quarrels
           with
           the
           Almanack
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           your
           Con.
           Non.
           Non.
           Con.
           brother
           Cheny
           tells
           you
           ,
           you
           had
           better
           let
           alone
           ,
           and
           referre
           the
           matter
           to
           a
           Jury
           of
           Almanack-makers
           .
           But
           this
           was
           a
           piece
           of
           Savoy
           wit
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           not
           pardon
           it
           in
           a
           Brother
           :
           He
           writing
           a
           very
           meek
           and
           modest
           Answer
           to
           your
           Plea
           ,
           with
           all
           deference
           to
           your
           person
           and
           worth
           ;
           you
           expose
           him
           ,
           
           deride
           him
           as
           a
           Coward
           for
           flying
           ,
           and
           not
           daring
           as
           you
           to
           choose
           the
           Goal
           :
           you
           insult
           over
           him
           ,
           trample
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           render
           him
           the
           most
           pittifull
           thing
           that
           ever
           peept
           abroad
           in
           print
           :
           and
           ,
           in
           your
           petulant
           Answer
           to
           him
           ,
           you
           let
           fly
           also
           very
           boldly
           against
           the
           Government
           :
           and
           yet
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           he
           is
           too
           hard
           for
           you
           in
           divers
           points
           of
           greater
           difference
           between
           you
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Episicopacy
           ,
           Re-ordination
           ,
           Renunciation
           on
           of
           the
           Covenant
           —
           And
           you
           in
           effect
           fly
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           leave
           him
           the
           victory
           :
           and
           though
           you
           slight
           him
           ,
           you
           confess
           you
           fear
           him
           .
           Being
           a
           Brother
           ,
           though
           
           weak
           ,
           yet
           you
           say
           ,
           his
           concessions
           and
           coming
           so
           near
           the
           Truth
           doth
           give
           him
           more
           advantage
           against
           your
           Party
           than
           the
           ablest
           of
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           who
           will
           assault
           you
           with
           less
           success
           than
           he
           :
           they
           having
           a
           kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           will
           read
           him
           ;
           but
           not
           the
           other
           ,
           having
           against
           them
           a
           prejudice
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           the
           greater
           men
           ,
           who
           you
           say
           are
           about
           to
           confute
           your
           Book
           ,
           may
           spare
           their
           labour
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           hope
           to
           doe
           good
           on
           your
           Party
           ,
           as
           you
           cunningly
           insinuatè
           ,
           to
           prevent
           a
           Confutation
           ;
           and
           truly
           ,
           for
           another
           reason
           ,
           they
           may
           let
           it
           alone
           ;
           you
           having
           a
           singular
           way
           of
           writing
           (
           which
           your
           intimate
           acquaintance
           with
           Schism
           hath
           taught
           you
           )
           to
           divide
           and
           subdivide
           
             in
             semper
             divisibilia
          
           :
           you
           are
           a
           great
           Captain
           ,
           and
           never
           march
           into
           the
           field
           but
           with
           hundreds
           following
           you
           ;
           in
           your
           
             Holy
             Common-wealth
          
           ,
           in
           your
           Pleas
           ,
           first
           and
           second
           ,
           in
           your
           Answer
           to
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           and
           generally
           ,
           in
           all
           your
           Books
           (
           besides
           your
           very
           frequent
           excursions
           to
           other
           matter
           )
           you
           do
           so
           multiply
           Quaeries
           ,
           Propositions
           ,
           and
           Aphorisms
           ,
           and
           have
           so
           many
           little
           heads
           and
           minute
           particulars
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           write
           against
           
           your
           Books
           must
           measure
           and
           number
           atoms
           to
           trace
           you
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           few
           will
           have
           the
           pleasure
           to
           doe
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           onely
           make
           Remarks
           and
           Animadversions
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           nible
           and
           cavil
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           fairly
           attack
           you
           by
           a
           full
           and
           just
           Confutation
           .
           And
           I
           may
           add
           another
           reason
           :
           The
           excellent
           Dean
           of
           Canterbury
           hath
           done
           your
           work
           ,
           and
           compleatly
           answered
           your
           Plea
           in
           two
           pages
           of
           his
           Sermon
           .
           Your
           whole
           business
           in
           your
           Plea
           is
           to
           make
           the
           world
           believe
           ,
           you
           are
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           preach
           and
           exercise
           your
           Office
           ,
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           after
           your
           own
           mode
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           in
           the
           Church
           established
           .
           He
           there
           most
           clearly
           demonstrates
           your
           Error
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           that
           of
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           
             I
             can
             not
             think
             that
             any
             pretence
             of
             Conscience
             warrants
             any
             man
             that
             is
             not
             extraordinarily
             commissioned
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             and
             first
             Publishers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             ,
             and
             can
             not
             justifie
             that
             Commission
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             to
             affront
             the
             established
             Religion
             of
             a
             Nation
             (
             though
             it
             be
             false
             )
             and
             openly
             to
             draw
             men
             off
             from
             the
             Profession
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             Law.
             All
             that
             persons
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             
             can
             in
             such
             a
             case
             reasonably
             pretend
             unto
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             their
             private
             Liberty
             and
             Exercise
             of
             their
             own
             Conscience
             and
             Religion
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             thankfull
             ,
             and
             to
             forbear
             the
             open
             making
             of
             Proselytes
             to
             their
             own
             Religion
             (
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             sure
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             )
             till
             they
             have
             either
             an
             extraordinary
             Commission
             from
             God
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             or
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             make
             way
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             permission
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           you
           call
           a
           Slip
           of
           his
           Pen
           ,
           and
           pretend
           you
           have
           rectified
           it
           ,
           telling
           us
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             those
             who
             are
             set
             apart
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             by
             way
             of
             discharge
             of
             that
             Office
             :
             We
             have
             the
             Apostles
             express
             authority
             and
             example
             for
             this
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             were
             threatned
             and
             commanded
             to
             speak
             no
             more
             in
          
           Christ
           
             's
             name
             ,
             have
             left
             us
             their
             answer
             upon
             record
             ,
          
           We
           ought
           to
           obey
           God
           rather
           than
           man.
           
             We
             have
             also
             the
             Precedent
             of
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             these
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospel
             was
             nevev
             preached
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             against
             the
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             of
             the
             Emperors
             .
          
        
         
         
           Instead
           of
           mending
           a
           supposed
           Slip
           of
           Dr.
           
           Tillotson's
           Pen
           ,
           you
           have
           made
           a
           foul
           Blot
           with
           your
           own
           :
           his
           Position
           is
           ,
           
             No
             man
             ,
             unless
             he
             hath
             an
             extraordinary
             Commission
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             ought
             to
             preach
             or
             make
             Proselytes
             in
             affront
             to
             the
             established
             Religion
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             prohibiting
             it
             .
          
        
         
           You
           affirm
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
             That
             all
             who
             have
             an
             ordinary
             Call
             to
             the
             Office
             ministerial
             ,
             ought
             to
             preach
             ,
             though
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Laws
             and
             Edicts
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
          
           And
           the
           Medium
           you
           make
           use
           of
           to
           prove
           it
           is
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           Call
           and
           Commission
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           your
           Argument
           ,
           
             The
             Apostles
             (
             having
             an
             immediate
             and
             extraordinary
             Call
             and
             Commission
             from
          
           Christ
           
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             )
             did
             preach
             it
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             commands
             and
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             therefore
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             having
             an
             ordinary
             Call
             ,
             may
             preach
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             prohibited
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           confirm
           the
           Doctor
           's
           assertion
           ,
           pretending
           to
           confute
           it
           .
           Having
           no
           proof
           or
           instance
           of
           ordinary
           Ministers
           preaching
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           of
           the
           
           Magistrate
           ;
           you
           fly
           to
           the
           example
           of
           extra-ordinary
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           very
           thing
           that
           he
           asserts
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           ;
           others
           ,
           not
           called
           as
           they
           ,
           may
           not
           preach
           against
           the
           Laws
           and
           the
           Edict
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           What
           you
           add
           of
           the
           Precedent
           of
           the
           first
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           as
           impertinent
           as
           the
           other
           is
           weak
           ,
           and
           nothing
           parallel
           to
           this
           case
           .
           The
           Emperors
           then
           were
           Heathens
           ,
           Persecutors
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           made
           Laws
           against
           all
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           yet
           all
           the
           Ministers
           preached
           notwithstanding
           those
           Laws
           and
           Edicts
           .
           The
           King
           is
           now
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           Defender
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           commands
           by
           his
           Laws
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           onely
           the
           Laws
           require
           all
           Preachers
           to
           walk
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           ,
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           same
           Order
           .
           You
           refuse
           to
           preach
           according
           to
           Rule
           and
           Order
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Church
           ;
           but
           will
           preach
           in
           Division
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           Defiance
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           a
           Christian
           Prince
           and
           the
           Orders
           in
           the
           Church
           established
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           In
           your
           Reply
           to
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           You
           provoke
           any
           person
           to
           
             name
             that
             Principle
             cherishing
             Rebellion
             which
             you
             have
             not
             renounced
             .
          
           
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           
           this
           Principle
           of
           the
           Obligation
           of
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           and
           doe
           divine
           Offices
           after
           their
           own
           mode
           ,
           in
           separated
           Congregations
           ,
           against
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Christian
           Magistrate
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           Principle
           cherishing
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           not
           renounced
           it
           .
           And
           ,
           in
           the
           said
           Reply
           ,
           I
           do
           charge
           you
           of
           dilivering
           a
           Principle
           more
           than
           cherishing
           Rebellion
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           with
           those
           in
           your
           
             Holy
             Common-wealth
          
           ,
           and
           your
           
             Sermon
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           pray
           the
           learned
           Doctors
           pardon
           in
           thrusting
           my
           Sickle
           into
           their
           Corn
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           them
           well
           able
           to
           defend
           themselves
           against
           your
           angry
           assaults
           ;
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           boldness
           onely
           to
           mention
           two
           or
           three
           of
           your
           exceeding
           Vanities
           ,
           and
           Extravagances
           in
           your
           Answers
           to
           the
           worhty
           Dean
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           .
        
         
           You
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             his
             logical
             faculty
             runs
             lamentably
             low
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           men
           think
           yours
           runs
           miserably
           low
           ,
           even
           to
           Dotage
           .
           When
           in
           your
           Epistle
           ,
           you
           are
           so
           idle
           as
           
             to
             muster
             up
             above
             twenty
             sorts
             of
             Disputants
             too
             hard
             for
             you
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             one
             you
             call
             the
             Universalist
             ,
             who
             will
             prove
             you
             an
             Ass
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             an
             Animal
             .
          
           Sure
           ,
           by
           this
           Vniversalist
           ,
           you
           
           mean
           Mr.
           L'Estrange
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           little
           too
           free
           with
           you
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           your
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           you
           have
           seen
           ,
           though
           you
           forget
           your self
           ,
           and
           call
           it
           unanswered
           ;
           he
           is
           a
           pleasant
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           you
           ,
           being
           now
           upon
           the
           merry
           pin
           ,
           might
           easily
           prevail
           with
           him
           for
           an
           ingenious
           Descant
           upon
           the
           several
           Qualifications
           you
           give
           of
           your
           
             One
             and
             twenty
             Disputants
          
           .
           Another
           sort
           of
           those
           Disputants
           you
           tell
           us
           are
           ,
           
             such
             as
             will
             not
             reade
             or
             answer
             your
             fullest
             Defence
             already
             written
             ,
             but
             look
             you
             should
             begin
             a
             new
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           we
           think
           you
           are
           greatly
           out
           in
           your
           account
           ;
           we
           believe
           there
           are
           no
           Disputants
           of
           this
           sort
           ;
           men
           are
           so
           far
           from
           looking
           you
           should
           begin
           a
           new
           ,
           that
           they
           wish
           you
           had
           never
           begun
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           fear
           you
           will
           never
           end
           the
           world's
           Trouble
           and
           your
           own
           contentious
           Disputing
           :
           and
           ,
           How
           know
           you
           they
           will
           not
           or
           have
           not
           read
           your
           Defence
           ?
           and
           if
           they
           will
           not
           read
           or
           answer
           it
           ,
           Why
           are
           you
           angry
           ?
           Are
           all
           men
           bound
           to
           read
           your
           Books
           ?
           and
           if
           none
           will
           answer
           you
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           last
           word
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           whom
           that
           pleases
           .
           But
           how
           those
           who
           will
           not
           reade
           nor
           answer
           you
           should
           be
           a
           sort
           of
           Disputants
           
           too
           hard
           for
           you
           passes
           our
           shallow
           understanding
           .
           Pray
           ,
           in
           your
           next
           ,
           resolve
           this
           Ridle
           ;
           and
           be
           pleased
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           which
           of
           your
           many
           is
           your
           fullest
           Defence
           ,
           and
           then
           perhaps
           some
           may
           be
           so
           kind
           to
           you
           as
           to
           reade
           and
           answer
           it
           .
           Another
           flash
           of
           wit
           and
           piece
           of
           gayety
           I
           cannot
           but
           remark
           ,
           coming
           from
           a
           person
           of
           your
           Gravity
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           ,
           as
           I
           suppose
           you
           are
           ,
           the
           Compiler
           .
        
         
           
             We
             cannot
             but
             appeal
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             to
             have
             it
             revised
             and
             judge
             —
             when
             we
             have
             been
             ordained
             already
             ,
             as
             Timothy
             ,
             by
             Laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             whether
             the
             Lawn
             be
          
           de
           essentia
           
             to
             the
             Ceremony
             ,
             and
             the
             Hands
             avail
             nothing
             without
             the
             Sleeves
             on
             .
          
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           appealed
           to
           Caesar
           ;
           you
           cannot
           but
           appeal
           to
           the
           Higher
           Powers
           .
           It
           seems
           with
           you
           there
           are
           Higher
           Powers
           than
           Caesar
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           you
           mistake
           the
           Object
           ,
           so
           you
           do
           the
           Subject
           matter
           or
           Case
           of
           your
           Appeal
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           ,
           Whether
           Timothy
           who
           was
           ordained
           by
           the
           Laying
           on
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Prebytery
           —
           was
           not
           again
           ordained
           by
           the
           Laying
           on
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           Higher
           
           Powers
           may
           put
           you
           to
           prove
           your selves
           ordained
           as
           was
           Timothy
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           a
           little
           difficult
           ,
           and
           your
           Quoeries
           will
           be
           to
           them
           as
           hard
           ;
           Whether
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           were
           without
           Sleeves
           ?
           Whether
           Saint
           Paul
           had
           Lawn
           Sleeves
           ?
           Whether
           Ordination
           be
           a
           Ceremony
           ?
           Whether
           a
           Ceremony
           hath
           any
           thing
           belonging
           to
           it
           
             de
             essentia
          
           ?
        
         
           Important
           Quoeries
           all
           these
           verily
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           be
           revised
           and
           judged
           by
           the
           Higher
           Powers
           ,
           if
           you
           knew
           who
           they
           were
           ;
           but
           alas
           you
           do
           not
           ;
           as
           you
           complain
           in
           your
           Sermon
           to
           the
           
             House
             of
             Commons
          
           .
           If
           then
           you
           would
           take
           my
           counsel
           ,
           refer
           it
           Brother
           Cheny
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           I
           am
           mighty
           sorry
           to
           see
           and
           say
           ,
           This
           wise
           case
           is
           ushered
           in
           with
           a
           gross
           leasing
           ,
           when
           just
           before
           you
           affirm
           the
           case
           was
           such
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           no
           other
           than
           Presbyterian
           Ordination
           to
           be
           had
           here
           in
           the
           late
           times
           .
           Truly
           ,
           if
           your
           good
           will
           ,
           might
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           deed
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           to
           be
           had
           .
           But
           in
           the
           late
           times
           my self
           and
           hundreds
           more
           had
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           .
           
           But
           quoere
           whether
           it
           were
           valid
           ,
           you
           having
           taken
           away
           their
           Lawn
           Sleeves
           and
           Rochets
           and
           Rochets
           to
           which
           might
           be
           
             de
             essentia
          
           to
           the
           Ceremony
           .
        
         
         
           One
           thing
           more
           I
           must
           observe
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           end
           your
           Trouble
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           my
           own
           great
           trouble
           that
           I
           must
           observe
           it
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           you
           for
           it
           ;
           you
           say
           in
           your
           
             Preface
             ,
             Ans
          
           .
           to
           Dr.
           
             Stillingfleet
             ,
             I
             am
             past
             doubt
             ,
             that
          
           Richard
           Hooker
           ,
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           and
           BishopVsher
           ,
           
             where
             they
             now
             alive
             ,
             would
             be
             Non-conformists
             .
          
           And
           you
           said
           it
           before
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           elsewhere
           .
           Sir
           ,
           Your
           being
           past
           doubt
           ,
           puts
           us
           past
           our
           faith
           in
           your
           assertions
           ;
           no
           body
           will
           believe
           what
           you
           say
           while
           you
           talk
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           and
           blemish
           the
           precious
           memory
           of
           such
           venerable
           Persons
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           having
           been
           the
           highest
           Assertors
           of
           Conformity
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           have
           left
           us
           for
           it
           their
           Monuments
           in
           writing
           incomparable
           and
           unanswerable
           .
           Pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           How
           came
           you
           by
           this
           Plerophy
           ?
           Have
           their
           Ghosts
           appeared
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           informed
           you
           that
           they
           have
           been
           convinced
           in
           another
           world
           that
           they
           erred
           ,
           in
           thinking
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           Church
           Order
           and
           Vniformity
           in
           this
           ?
           And
           ,
           Have
           they
           told
           you
           (
           for
           no
           body
           else
           could
           )
           what
           sort
           of
           Non-conformists
           they
           would
           be
           ?
           Those
           of
           the
           first
           Edition
           in
           Forty
           two
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           in
           Sixty
           two
           .
           Would
           they
           ,
           
           when
           Non-conformity
           ,
           was
           rampant
           ,
           have
           risen
           up
           against
           the
           King
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           ,
           with
           you
           ,
           cryed
           up
           the
           good
           Cause
           ,
           and
           pluckt
           up
           the
           perpetual
           Government
           of
           Christ's
           Church
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Polity
           root
           and
           branch
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           thorough
           Beformation
           ,
           taken
           the
           
             Solemn
             ,
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           with
           you
           ,
           taken
           up
           Arms
           for
           the
           Parliament
           ?
           Or
           ,
           Would
           they
           now
           (
           having
           answered
           onely
           ,
           the
           old
           Objections
           when
           alive
           )
           be
           so
           stagger'd
           with
           your
           new
           ones
           ,
           that
           that
           one
           alone
           of
           the
           erroneous
           Kalendar
           would
           be
           a
           flaming
           Sword
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           entring
           ?
           Sir
           ,
           Hereafter
           talk
           things
           crediible
           ;
           such
           Romances
           become
           you
           not
           ,
           What
           would
           your
           Censure
           be
           ,
           should
           we
           affirm
           ,
           we
           are
           past
           doubt
           that
           Mr.
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Traverse
          
           and
           Brown
           ,
           were
           they
           now
           alive
           ,
           would
           turn
           Conformists
           ?
        
         
           One
           thing
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           your
           Plea
           I
           omitted
           ,
           is
           fit
           here
           to
           be
           remarked
           ;
           your
           Complaint
           ;
           that
           you
           have
           been
           called
           on
           to
           tell
           what
           it
           is
           that
           you
           would
           have
           ;
           as
           if
           you
           had
           told
           it
           and
           we
           well
           knew
           it
           :
           But
           truly
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           Question
           ,
           which
           we
           think
           you
           neither
           have
           nor
           can
           tell
           .
           One
           thing
           you
           would
           have
           to
           day
           ,
           another
           to
           morrow
           ;
           a
           little
           will
           content
           
           you
           when
           you
           are
           under
           ;
           but
           nothing
           will
           content
           you
           when
           you
           are
           uppermost
           .
           When
           you
           writ
           your
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           you
           would
           have
           Bishop
           
           Usher's
           model
           ;
           and
           could
           yield
           to
           Bishops
           and
           Archbishops
           .
           When
           you
           writ
           your
           Answer
           to
           Dr.
           Stillingfleet
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           your
           Grievances
           proposed
           to
           the
           Higher
           Powers
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           the
           Higher
           Powers
           strip
           the
           Bishops
           of
           their
           Lawn
           Sleeves
           .
           We
           know
           by
           what
           measures
           you
           proceeded
           in
           Forty
           one
           :
           from
           Petitioning
           to
           Protestation
           ;
           thence
           to
           Covenanting
           ,
           to
           Arming
           ,
           to
           Sequestring
           ;
           till
           you
           had
           levelled
           all
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           overturned
           the
           Government
           of
           both
           Church
           and
           State.
           I
           am
           very
           unwilling
           to
           mention
           your
           past
           Actings
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           give
           us
           great
           cause
           to
           think
           you
           would
           be
           acting
           the
           same
           things
           again
           ;
           and
           do
           in
           effect
           tell
           us
           ,
           What
           you
           would
           have
           .
           But
           ,
           What
           you
           would
           not
           have
           ,
           you
           can
           better
           tell
           us
           .
           No
           Bishops
           ,
           no
           Liturgy
           ,
           no
           Canons
           for
           decency
           and
           order
           in
           the
           publick
           Worship
           :
           no
           King
           but
           upon
           such
           terms
           ;
           if
           you
           be
           the
           Casuists
           who
           resolved
           upon
           the
           prospect
           of
           the
           King's
           Restoration
           ;
           
           
             That
             in
             that
             state
             of
             things
             the
             King
             could
             not
             justifie
             the
             resuming
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             
             nor
             his
             people
             the
             submitting
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           your
           Non-conforming
           Brethren
           best
           know
           your
           minde
           .
           Let
           them
           tell
           you
           and
           us
           what
           you
           would
           have
           had
           ,
           when
           you
           had
           all
           .
           
           
             You
             complain
             of
             your
             Misery
             ,
             Bondage
             and
             Slavery
             ;
             of
             Oppressions
             ,
             Sorrows
             and
             Troubles
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             doubtless
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             Presbyterian
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             .
             What
             doth
             all
             you
             ?
             What
             troubles
             you
             ?
             who
             doth
             oppress
             you
             ?
             have
             you
             not
             Authority
             on
             your
             side
             ?
             have
             you
             not
             all
             the
             Church
             livings
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ?
             have
             you
             not
             Declaration
             upon
             Declaration
             ,
             Ordinance
             upon
             Ordinance
             ,
             Order
             upon
             Order
             to
             back
             you
             ?
             Is
             there
             the
             least
             shew
             of
             Oppression
             ,
             Sorrow
             or
             Cause
             of
             complaint
             administred
             unto
             you
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             because
             you
             are
             not
             suffered
             to
             oppress
             ,
             vex
             and
             gall
             your
             Brethren
             that
             joyn
             not
             with
             you
             ?
             Can
             you
             feed
             upon
             nothing
             but
             Bloud
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Bloud
             of
             your
             Brethren
             ?
             that
             though
             you
             have
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             (
             that
             onely
             prohibited
             ,
             )
             you
             complain
             of
             Sorrow
             ,
             Slavery
             and
             Oppression
             ;
             that
             you
             cannot
             enslave
             and
             lead
             into
             Captivity
             .
             Is
             this
             to
             kill
             you
             with
             the
             Sword
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             kill
             your
             Brethren
             with
             the
             Sword
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           NON-CONFORMISTS
           CHAMPION
           HIS
           CHALLENGE
           ACCEPTED
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WHEN
           God
           had
           ,
           in
           mercy
           and
           faithfulness
           unto
           David
           ,
           delivered
           him
           from
           the
           Sword
           of
           Saul
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           upon
           the
           Throne
           of
           Israel
           ,
           the
           first
           thing
           he
           esteemed
           himself
           obliged
           unto
           in
           duty
           and
           gratitude
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           God's
           Kingdom
           and
           settle
           his
           true
           Worship
           in
           Israel
           ,
           who
           had
           set
           up
           and
           settled
           him
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           To
           this
           end
           he
           brings
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           in
           a
           Religious
           State
           and
           Triumph
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           
           taken
           by
           the
           Philistines
           ,
           and
           remained
           some
           time
           with
           them
           in
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           after
           lodged
           in
           obscurity
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           Aminadab
           and
           Obededom
           .
           His
           gracious
           Majesty
           ,
           our
           David
           ,
           who
           hath
           been
           a
           parallel
           to
           King
           David
           both
           in
           his
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           Restoration
           ,
           is
           as
           truly
           his
           parallel
           in
           Piety
           and
           holy
           Zeal
           for
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           hath
           made
           it
           his
           first
           Care
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           God
           brought
           him
           back
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           bring
           back
           the
           Ark
           of
           God
           to
           Jerusalem
           ,
           to
           restore
           the
           holy
           Doctrin
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Government
           of
           our
           Church
           which
           had
           with
           himself
           been
           long
           banished
           :
           and
           ,
           having
           in
           the
           happy
           Examples
           of
           his
           most
           Royal
           and
           Religious
           Predecessors
           observed
           how
           exceedingly
           this
           Church
           hath
           florished
           under
           the
           established
           Order
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           how
           eminently
           her
           Faith
           hath
           been
           spread
           abroad
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           how
           all
           her
           Sisters
           of
           the
           reformed
           Church
           rejoiced
           to
           behold
           her
           order
           and
           stedfastness
           towards
           Christ
           ,
           
           
             The
             Daughters
             all
             calling
             her
             blessed
          
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           finding
           by
           sad
           experience
           that
           in
           these
           times
           of
           Trouble
           and
           Confusion
           (
           of
           which
           we
           may
           truly
           wish
           with
           Job
           ,
           
           
             That
             they
             were
             blotted
             out
             of
             times
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             
             come
             into
             the
             number
             of
             years
          
           )
           the
           plucking
           up
           of
           the
           established
           Order
           hath
           been
           the
           loss
           at
           once
           of
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           bitter
           Dissentions
           and
           lamentable
           Divisions
           wherewith
           it
           hath
           been
           wounded
           and
           dilacerated
           ,
           and
           which
           never
           could
           be
           cured
           or
           closed
           by
           any
           the
           Balms
           and
           healing
           Medicins
           applied
           by
           Presbyterians
           ,
           Independents
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           who
           pretended
           to
           be
           our
           Physicians
           ;
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           in
           his
           Princely
           and
           Pious
           Wisedom
           observing
           ,
           hath
           restored
           to
           God's
           glory
           and
           his
           own
           great
           honour
           that
           Religion
           which
           had
           before
           this
           Rupture
           obtained
           and
           long
           flourished
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           be
           so
           well
           devised
           ,
           so
           warily
           composed
           ,
           so
           innocently
           established
           as
           to
           satisfie
           all
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           anticipate
           all
           Objections
           .
           That
           Manna
           wherewith
           God
           himself
           fed
           his
           people
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           Angels
           food
           was
           soon
           loathed
           and
           despised
           .
           As
           it
           was
           at
           King
           James
           his
           coming
           to
           this
           Crown
           ,
           so
           at
           his
           present
           Majestie
           's
           ,
           there
           are
           Dissenters
           and
           Complainers
           ,
           who
           ,
           with
           great
           and
           loud
           Importunities
           ,
           
           vehement
           Accusations
           ,
           and
           a
           mighty
           specious
           Zeal
           ,
           cry
           out
           against
           the
           publick
           Worship
           and
           Order
           to
           be
           restored
           :
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           imitating
           in
           the
           like
           case
           the
           example
           of
           that
           our
           English
           Solomon
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           give
           Commission
           for
           a
           Conference
           or
           Treaty
           between
           some
           select
           persons
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           and
           Presbyterian
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           Form
           of
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           the
           Common
           Prayers
           of
           this
           Church
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           occasion
           be
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           reasonable
           Alterations
           ,
           Corrections
           and
           Amendments
           therein
           ,
           as
           should
           be
           jointly
           agreed
           upon
           to
           be
           needfull
           and
           expedient
           ;
           and
           doubtless
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           with
           that
           of
           King
           
             James
             :
             Not
             but
             that
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             contained
             might
             very
             well
             have
             been
             born
             with
             by
             men
             who
             would
             have
             made
             a
             reasonable
             construction
             of
             things
             .
             But
             for
             that
             in
             a
             matter
             concerning
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             we
             were
             nice
             or
             rather
             jealous
             that
             the
             publick
             Form
             thereof
             should
             be
             free
             not
             onely
             from
             blame
             but
             from
             suspicion
             ,
             so
             as
             neither
             the
             common
             Adversary
             should
             have
             advantage
             to
             wrest
             ought
             therein
             contained
             to
             other
             sense
             than
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             intendeth
             ,
             nor
             any
             troublesome
             
             or
             ignorant
             person
             of
             this
             Church
             be
             able
             to
             take
             the
             least
             occasion
             against
             it
             .
          
           The
           Treaty
           wanting
           that
           Issue
           his
           Majesty
           and
           all
           good
           men
           desired
           ,
           and
           no
           Accommodation
           thereby
           effected
           ,
           it
           is
           enquired
           and
           diversly
           censured
           where
           the
           blame
           lies
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Presbyterians
           charge
           the
           Episcopal
           Commissioners
           to
           be
           wholly
           in
           the
           fault
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           They
           have
           petitioned
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           proposed
           their
           Alterations
           ,
           made
           their
           Objections
           against
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           replied
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           Answers
           ;
           finally
           ,
           have
           cleared
           themselves
           ,
           and
           given
           account
           to
           his
           Majesty
           of
           the
           whole
           Transaction
           .
           But
           the
           Bishops
           have
           answered
           nothing
           to
           their
           Petition
           ,
           have
           not
           considered
           their
           Alterations
           ,
           have
           said
           little
           to
           their
           Objections
           ,
           and
           granted
           as
           little
           by
           way
           of
           Concession
           :
           Therefore
           they
           profess
           ,
           the
           Disappointment
           hath
           not
           been
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           quiet
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           having
           discharged
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           been
           Seekers
           and
           Followers
           of
           Peace
           .
           But
           for
           all
           this
           fair
           flourish
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           Judgment
           that
           is
           not
           forestalled
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           on
           the
           score
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           and
           for
           
           the
           fault
           of
           their
           undue
           managing
           thereof
           ,
           that
           the
           Treaty
           hath
           proved
           ineffectual
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           shall
           manifest
           by
           ,
           first
           ,
           answering
           their
           pretensions
           ,
           and
           then
           considering
           their
           Petition
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Bishops
           answered
           not
           their
           Petition
           ,
           it
           was
           for
           good
           causes
           ;
           what
           they
           ask
           was
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Bishops
           to
           grant
           ,
           the
           matter
           was
           unreasonable
           ,
           the
           motives
           weak
           and
           not
           worthy
           an
           Answer
           ,
           being
           in
           number
           many
           ,
           but
           light
           in
           weight
           (
           as
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           examined
           will
           appear
           )
           and
           however
           directed
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           Petition
           was
           intended
           to
           gratifie
           the
           people
           of
           their
           own
           party
           ,
           the
           design
           of
           it
           being
           popular
           ,
           and
           the
           aim
           of
           it
           apparent
           to
           keep
           up
           their
           Interest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           answer
           nothing
           to
           their
           new
           Form
           (
           which
           they
           call
           their
           Alterations
           )
           a
           perfect
           Abolition
           of
           the
           Churches
           Form
           ,
           was
           not
           their
           fault
           ,
           but
           their
           favour
           .
           They
           were
           obliged
           to
           the
           Bishops
           for
           their
           silence
           who
           might
           justly
           have
           convented
           them
           instead
           of
           answering
           them
           ;
           the
           very
           publishing
           of
           that
           Form
           being
           a
           high
           Attempt
           against
           the
           Laws
           and
           a
           plain
           
           Violation
           of
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Directions
           in
           his
           Commission
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           they
           say
           little
           to
           their
           Objections
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           many
           of
           them
           had
           little
           in
           them
           ,
           were
           trivial
           and
           stramineous
           ,
           and
           little
           or
           nothing
           have
           they
           said
           in
           their
           Objections
           ,
           but
           what
           had
           been
           said
           before
           by
           Cartwright
           and
           others
           ;
           and
           by
           Archbishop
           ▪
           Whitgift
           and
           Mr.
           Hooker
           abundantly
           answered
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           they
           granted
           little
           by
           way
           of
           Concession
           ,
           they
           had
           great
           Reason
           ,
           and
           great
           Precedents
           :
           Great
           Reason
           ;
           for
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Compilers
           of
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           Book
           were
           holy
           ,
           able
           ,
           zealous
           and
           orthodox
           Persons
           ;
           and
           such
           an
           Alteration
           as
           they
           desired
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           in
           effect
           an
           Abolition
           ,
           had
           been
           to
           question
           their
           Piety
           and
           Ability
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           Dirt
           in
           the
           Faces
           of
           those
           venerable
           Fathers
           ,
           Confessors
           and
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Common
           Prayer
           Book
           was
           revised
           ,
           approved
           and
           confirmed
           by
           divers
           .
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           and
           Proclamations
           ,
           in
           several
           Princes
           Reigns
           ;
           to
           alter
           it
           after
           their
           Model
           ,
           had
           been
           also
           to
           cast
           Dirt
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           Supream
           Authority
           ,
           and
           to
           question
           the
           Wisedom
           and
           
           Piety
           of
           the
           wisest
           and
           most
           pious
           Kings
           and
           Parliaments
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           would
           have
           opened
           a
           gap
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           cry
           out
           against
           us
           for
           Novelty
           and
           Inconstancy
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           was
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Order
           ,
           That
           there
           should
           be
           as
           little
           Alteration
           as
           might
           be
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           people
           were
           acquainted
           with
           and
           accustomed
           to
           the
           Form
           established
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           had
           great
           Precedents
           ;
           for
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           it
           being
           revised
           ,
           very
           few
           alterations
           or
           additions
           were
           made
           :
           and
           ,
           2.
           
           In
           King
           James
           his
           time
           also
           ,
           who
           judged
           the
           Form
           so
           compleat
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           some
           small
           things
           rather
           explained
           than
           changed
           :
           nay
           more
           ,
           admonisheth
           all
           men
           ,
           That
           hereafter
           they
           shall
           not
           expect
           nor
           attempt
           any
           farther
           Alteration
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           that
           the
           Bishops
           have
           said
           little
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterians
           much
           ,
           it
           makes
           nothing
           for
           the
           one
           nor
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           the
           fullest
           vessels
           that
           make
           the
           greatest
           sound
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           the
           best
           cause
           that
           is
           most
           clamorous
           ;
           the
           Bishops
           cause
           was
           not
           their
           own
           more
           than
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           the
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           ,
           having
           been
           
           by
           Law
           established
           and
           continued
           (
           except
           in
           the
           Popish
           and
           Presbyterian
           Persecutions
           )
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Bishops
           judged
           it
           needless
           to
           give
           themselves
           and
           the
           World
           the
           trouble
           of
           any
           tedious
           Defence
           .
           But
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           pleading
           against
           the
           Laws
           and
           established
           Order
           ,
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           bestir
           themselves
           and
           to
           make
           long
           Apologies
           for
           so
           high
           an
           Attempt
           :
           Therefore
           they
           have
           left
           no
           Stone
           unturned
           ,
           have
           sent
           Paper
           after
           Paper
           and
           posted
           them
           through
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           keep
           up
           their
           Interest
           in
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           their
           Party's
           prejudice
           against
           the
           Churches
           Liturgy
           .
           I
           suppose
           ,
           it
           is
           hereby
           plain
           to
           all
           indifferent
           Judges
           ,
           that
           the
           Blame
           is
           not
           on
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           that
           the
           Treaty
           had
           not
           its
           desired
           success
           .
           And
           to
           manifest
           it
           farther
           ,
           since
           they
           justifie
           themselves
           ,
           and
           wash
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           We
           are
           innocent
           :
           They
           must
           be
           told
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           they
           have
           not
           duly
           prepared
           for
           an
           Accommodation
           before
           the
           Treaty
           :
           2.
           
           They
           have
           not
           demeaned
           themselves
           candidly
           and
           ingeniously
           in
           the
           Treaty
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           have
           not
           duly
           prepared
           for
           
           an
           Accommodation
           before
           the
           Treaty
           .
           There
           is
           no
           hope
           of
           a
           fair
           Agreement
           between
           two
           dissenting
           Parties
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           on
           the
           one
           part
           there
           remain
           causes
           of
           Jealousie
           which
           will
           not
           be
           removed
           .
           Now
           since
           the
           Prebyterians
           do
           lie
           under
           the
           Scandal
           of
           holding
           divers
           Tenets
           in
           reference
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           to
           which
           if
           they
           still
           adhere
           ,
           they
           render
           themselves
           uncapable
           of
           a
           Treaty
           ;
           it
           highly
           concerns
           them
           to
           purge
           themselves
           ,
           by
           a
           full
           and
           free
           Declaration
           of
           their
           Judgments
           in
           those
           particulars
           which
           have
           an
           immediate
           influence
           upon
           the
           Treaty
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Since
           the
           Presbyterians
           both
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           and
           the
           Press
           have
           taught
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           lawfull
           to
           resist
           Kings
           ,
           and
           have
           stirred
           up
           the
           People
           to
           arm
           against
           their
           lawfull
           Sovereign
           upon
           pretence
           of
           Reformation
           in
           Religion
           ;
           herein
           joyning
           with
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           That
           Heretical
           Kings
           may
           be
           resisted
           and
           deposed
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           their
           Books
           and
           Sermons
           declare
           .
           For
           the
           undeceiving
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           clearing
           themselves
           of
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           antichristian
           and
           impious
           Tenet
           ,
           they
           were
           bound
           in
           duty
           and
           conscience
           to
           have
           publickly
           disavowed
           
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           published
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           hold
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           
           That
           Kings
           are
           Sacred
           ;
           above
           all
           coercive
           Power
           :
           
           That
           they
           are
           Supreme
           ;
           the
           Highest
           Powers
           :
           onely
           punishable
           by
           God
           ;
           and
           not
           ,
           upon
           any
           pretence
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           Property
           ,
           Law
           ,
           or
           Religion
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           specious
           ,
           nay
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           real
           ,
           to
           be
           resisted
           or
           opposed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           that
           they
           maintain
           and
           publickly
           teach
           ,
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           not
           to
           be
           Superior
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Governors
           .
           
           
             They
             were
             obliged
             to
             make
             a
             publick
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             King's
             Supremacy
             in
             all
             causes
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             persons
             Ecclesiastical
          
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           
             to
             have
             offered
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             .
          
           The
           Denial
           of
           which
           is
           a
           second
           Opinion
           wherein
           some
           of
           them
           symbolize
           with
           the
           Papists
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           that
           they
           have
           in
           their
           Writings
           so
           publickly
           opposed
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           ,
           covenanted
           against
           it
           ,
           taken
           it
           away
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           set
           up
           another
           Government
           ;
           they
           should
           expresly
           have
           owned
           the
           Episcopal
           Government
           now
           restored
           ,
           and
           have
           promised
           to
           be
           obedient
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           For
           that
           they
           had
           cast
           out
           and
           laid
           aside
           all
           set
           forms
           of
           publick
           Prayer
           ,
           Ordination
           ,
           and
           other
           Administrations
           ,
           (
           their
           Directory
           being
           a
           very
           cypher
           ,
           neither
           used
           by
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           imposed
           upon
           any
           other
           ,
           )
           every
           Minister
           being
           left
           to
           his
           own
           dictates
           in
           publick
           holy
           Offices
           ,
           they
           should
           previously
           have
           declared
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           that
           a
           set
           form
           of
           publick
           Prayer
           is
           in
           every
           Church
           necessary
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           in
           that
           Church
           should
           be
           obliged
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           For
           that
           their
           Party
           have
           taken
           away
           the
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           by
           Law
           appointed
           ,
           and
           forbidden
           all
           Ministers
           under
           great
           penalty
           to
           use
           it
           ;
           they
           should
           have
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           was
           agreeable
           to
           God's
           Word
           ,
           onely
           they
           judged
           it
           needed
           some
           Alteration
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           his
           Majesty
           with
           the
           Bishops
           should
           consent
           to
           the
           Amendment
           of
           such
           things
           as
           by
           their
           joint
           Judgments
           should
           be
           thought
           needfull
           ,
           they
           would
           submit
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           obliged
           ever
           to
           use
           it
           in
           their
           Ministrations
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           were
           necessary
           should
           have
           been
           precedaneous
           to
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           and
           would
           much
           have
           conduced
           to
           an
           happy
           Accommodation
           :
           Such
           an
           ingenuous
           
           Confession
           and
           Retractation
           beseemed
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           melted
           his
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           and
           all
           good
           Christians
           would
           have
           wept
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           rejoyced
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           embraced
           them
           with
           the
           same
           Affection
           that
           Joseph
           did
           his
           repenting
           Brethren
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           was
           a
           wonderfull
           condescention
           in
           his
           Majesty
           to
           appoint
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           a
           high
           Obedience
           in
           the
           Bishops
           to
           his
           Majesty
           to
           treat
           at
           all
           with
           them
           without
           and
           before
           such
           a
           Confession
           .
           Surely
           till
           they
           do
           retract
           those
           not
           onely
           erroneous
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           prodigious
           and
           most
           dangerous
           and
           unchristian
           Opinions
           ,
           they
           in
           vain
           go
           about
           to
           persuade
           the
           World
           that
           ●●ey
           cannot
           submit
           to
           our
           Liturgy
           upon
           the
           Principles
           of
           Conscience
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           Conscience
           that
           swallows
           Camels
           ,
           and
           streins
           at
           Gnats
           :
           't
           is
           not
           Conscience
           that
           sees
           Motes
           ,
           and
           winks
           at
           Beams
           :
           't
           is
           not
           Conscience
           that
           neglects
           the
           weighty
           things
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           tithes
           Mint
           and
           Cummin
           .
           Certainly
           they
           must
           have
           abundance
           of
           Charity
           that
           can
           believe
           (
           be
           their
           words
           never
           so
           smooth
           )
           that
           these
           men
           have
           no
           Motive
           but
           Conscience
           to
           oppose
           our
           
           Church
           Ceremonies
           ,
           do
           out
           of
           Conscience
           scruple
           at
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           a
           Gesture
           ,
           a
           Set
           form
           ,
           a
           Word
           obsolete
           or
           improper
           ,
           whose
           Conscience
           could
           swallow
           Sedition
           ,
           Rebellion
           ,
           could
           make
           War
           against
           their
           Sovereign
           King
           ,
           could
           overturn
           all
           Order
           both
           civil
           and
           sacred
           ,
           and
           fill
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           with
           Bloud
           and
           Confusion
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           more
           which
           evidences
           their
           Insincerity
           as
           to
           an
           amicable
           Treaty
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           resolved
           it
           should
           take
           no
           effect
           ,
           and
           feared
           lest
           Duty
           ,
           Piety
           ,
           Conscience
           and
           Reason
           should
           work
           upon
           their
           Brethren
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Form
           of
           Worship
           now
           likely
           to
           be
           restored
           ;
           they
           sent
           to
           all
           of
           their
           Judgments
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           send
           up
           wha●
           Objections
           they
           could
           make
           against
           the
           Common-prayer
           ,
           and
           advised
           them
           to
           hold
           off
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           conform
           by
           any
           means
           ,
           for
           their
           standing
           out
           was
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           obtain
           their
           own
           terms
           and
           liberty
           ,
           their
           numbers
           being
           so
           considerable
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           their
           deprivation
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           Conformable
           Ministers
           enough
           to
           supply
           their
           places
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           indulge
           and
           continue
           
           them
           .
           Surely
           this
           was
           not
           consciencious
           ,
           and
           discovered
           their
           Design
           ,
           to
           continue
           a
           Division
           and
           keep
           up
           a
           Party
           :
           Though
           herein
           their
           Politicks
           failed
           them
           ;
           the
           Bishops
           sented
           the
           Design
           ,
           and
           provided
           for
           the
           Churches
           against
           the
           Vacancy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           have
           not
           demeaned
           themselves
           candidly
           and
           fairly
           in
           the
           Treaty
           ;
           which
           themselves
           in
           their
           two
           Papers
           (
           the
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Grand
             Debate
          
           )
           do
           make
           appear
           to
           all
           who
           are
           impartial
           and
           unprejudicate
           :
           Their
           publishing
           them
           being
           directly
           against
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Commission
           which
           is
           ,
           
             Our
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             ,
             with
             the
             said
             Archbishops
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             shall
             have
             drawn
             your
             Consultations
             to
             any
             Resolution
             ,
             that
             you
             forthwith
             certifie
             and
             present
             to
             us
             in
             writing
             under
             your
             several
             hands
             the
             matters
             and
             things
             whereupon
             you
             shall
             so
             determine
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           His
           Majestie
           's
           Will
           and
           Pleasure
           is
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           done
           by
           virtue
           of
           this
           Commission
           ,
           should
           be
           done
           jointly
           ,
           by
           the
           Commissioners
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           but
           the
           Presbyterian
           Commissioners
           set
           forth
           their
           Papers
           by
           themselves
           ,
           without
           those
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           That
           they
           should
           certifie
           them
           in
           writing
           to
           his
           Majesty
           :
           They
           wave
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           scatter
           their
           Papers
           abroad
           in
           Print
           among
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           they
           should
           present
           them
           under
           their
           several
           hands
           ;
           here
           are
           no
           hands
           ,
           no
           names
           ,
           but
           the
           general
           one
           of
           Commissioners
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           they
           should
           certifie
           when
           their
           Consultations
           were
           drawn
           to
           any
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           present
           the
           Matters
           whereupon
           they
           should
           determine
           .
        
         
           They
           ,
           Ahimaaz
           like
           ,
           run
           without
           their
           Errand
           ,
           and
           presume
           to
           certifie
           (
           us
           the
           people
           ,
           not
           Us
           the
           King
           )
           before
           any
           Resolusion
           ,
           without
           any
           Determination
           :
           Whether
           this
           be
           agreeable
           to
           the
           King's
           Commission
           ,
           and
           conformable
           to
           his
           Order
           and
           Appointment
           ;
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           ,
           let
           themselves
           judge
           .
           Nay
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           not
           to
           appeal
           from
           his
           Majesty
           to
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Party
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           close
           with
           their
           Papers
           :
           and
           ,
           first
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           the
           Objections
           they
           make
           against
           the
           Common
           Prayers
           in
           general
           in
           their
           
             Grand
             Debate
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           They
           look
           upon
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           as
           an
           excellent
           
           and
           worthy
           Work
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           contradict
           themselves
           and
           recall
           their
           Charity
           ,
           and
           stifle
           that
           Truth
           which
           brake
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           As
           to
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           if
           we
           thought
           not
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           to
           be
           guilty
           —
           And
           again
           ,
           We
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           defective
           ,
           disorderly
           ,
           inconvenient
           mode
           .
           What
           ,
           excellent
           and
           worthy
           ,
           and
           yet
           guilty
           and
           disorderly
           ,
           defective
           ,
           inconvenient
           ,
           —
           How
           are
           these
           consistent
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           for
           that
           time
           excellent
           and
           worthy
           :
           but
           at
           this
           time
           guilty
           ,
           defective
           ,
           —
           But
           pray
           what
           's
           the
           difference
           between
           that
           time
           and
           this
           ?
           must
           we
           change
           our
           Religion
           with
           the
           times
           ?
           we
           have
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           same
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           same
           Government
           ;
           and
           why
           should
           not
           we
           have
           the
           same
           Worship
           ?
           must
           we
           have
           a
           temporizing
           worship
           ?
           must
           our
           Devotions
           as
           our
           Garments
           be
           changed
           after
           the
           new
           Fashions
           or
           Modes
           of
           times
           ?
           what
           Guilt
           hath
           our
           Liturgy
           contracted
           by
           time
           ?
           O
           that
           the
           times
           and
           men
           were
           such
           now
           for
           Zeal
           and
           Piety
           as
           when
           the
           Common
           Prayers
           were
           composed
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           make
           Objections
           against
           the
           whole
           as
           well
           as
           the
           parts
           :
           and
           ,
           is
           this
           
           fair
           ,
           to
           object
           against
           the
           whole
           of
           that
           ,
           some
           parts
           whereof
           they
           were
           onely
           to
           amend
           ?
           Their
           Commission
           was
           ,
           
             That
             ,
             if
             occasion
             be
             ,
             they
             should
             make
             such
             reasonable
             and
             necessary
             Alterations
             ,
             Corrections
             and
             Amendments
             therein
             as
             shall
             be
             agreed
             upon
             to
             be
             needfull
             and
             expedient
             ,
             —
             with
             an
             express
             Advice
             to
             avoid
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             all
             unnecessary
             Abbreviations
             of
             the
             Forms
             and
             Liturgy
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             People
             are
             altogether
             acquainted
             ,
             and
             have
             so
             long
             been
             received
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           :
           where
           his
           Majesty
           would
           have
           onely
           some
           parts
           amended
           and
           corrected
           ,
           if
           need
           be
           ,
           and
           all
           unnecessary
           Abbreviations
           of
           the
           Form
           avoided
           ,
           they
           fly
           at
           the
           whole
           ;
           their
           usual
           way
           of
           Reformation
           being
           Root
           and
           Branch
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           Instead
           of
           the
           old
           Book
           amended
           they
           offer
           us
           a
           new
           Model
           ,
           not
           a
           Syllable
           of
           the
           old
           in
           it
           ;
           not
           one
           of
           the
           Churches
           Prayers
           is
           judged
           worthy
           to
           be
           joined
           with
           theirs
           :
           These
           wise
           Master-builders
           can
           with
           less
           trouble
           and
           charge
           pull
           down
           the
           House
           and
           build
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           than
           repair
           the
           old
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           one
           Room
           convenient
           ,
           all
           must
           down
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           
           as
           one
           stone
           in
           the
           old
           Building
           must
           be
           used
           in
           the
           new
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           complain
           of
           the
           Length
           of
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           ,
           and
           make
           theirs
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Offices
           much
           longer
           ,
           but
           for
           this
           they
           have
           a
           Salvo
           ,
           That
           it
           may
           be
           left
           to
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Minister
           to
           omit
           it
           as
           occasion
           shall
           require
           .
        
         
           Behold
           their
           Liturgy
           ,
           with
           a
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           will
           use
           it
           may
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           will
           not
           may
           choose
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           would
           have
           it
           left
           to
           the
           Ministers
           choice
           to
           use
           their
           new
           Form
           or
           the
           old
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           All
           of
           their
           Judgment
           shall
           be
           free
           from
           using
           the
           Common-prayer
           ;
           for
           you
           will
           easily
           believe
           they
           will
           like
           this
           new
           Directory
           better
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           what
           need
           this
           Treaty
           ?
           and
           yet
           ,
           give
           them
           their
           due
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           great
           fancy
           to
           their
           own
           Form
           :
           for
           ,
        
         
           6.
           
           They
           will
           have
           a
           farther
           Liberty
           .
           They
           desire
           there
           may
           be
           no
           such
           Imposition
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           as
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           be
           totally
           excluded
           in
           any
           part
           of
           God's
           Worship
           :
           So
           then
           ,
           a
           Set
           Prayer
           there
           shall
           be
           in
           every
           part
           of
           God's
           Worship
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           
           part
           the
           Minister
           may
           exercise
           his
           Gifts
           and
           shew
           his
           Parts
           ,
           and
           strive
           to
           out-go
           this
           Set
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Prayer
           shall
           be
           despised
           ,
           and
           his
           Gifts
           extolled
           .
           Is
           the
           Church
           a
           place
           ,
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           a
           season
           to
           exercise
           such
           Gifts
           in
           ?
           Our
           Graces
           indeed
           should
           be
           there
           exercised
           ,
           which
           are
           best
           done
           in
           a
           Set-form
           .
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           there
           is
           none
           spiritual
           .
           That
           which
           is
           cried
           up
           to
           be
           such
           is
           nothing
           but
           an
           acquired
           Art
           or
           Habit
           of
           ready
           speech
           ,
           and
           tends
           more
           to
           Ostentation
           than
           Edification
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           the
           Prophet
           tels
           us
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           
           A
           Spirit
           of
           Grace
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           looking
           on
           Christ
           by
           Faith
           and
           Love
           ,
           whom
           by
           Sin
           and
           Unbelief
           we
           have
           pierced
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           deep
           Repentance
           mourning
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           beseeching
           God's
           Grace
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           them
           by
           
           Christ's
           most
           meritorious
           Sufferings
           .
           We
           may
           pray
           without
           the
           Spirit
           when
           we
           exercise
           the
           Gift
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           we
           may
           pray
           with
           the
           Spirit
           when
           we
           use
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           .
           Sure
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           not
           ever
           withdraw
           or
           deny
           the
           Assistence
           of
           his
           Grace
           to
           our
           Devotion
           when
           we
           pray
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Prayer
           requires
           not
           
           new
           words
           ,
           but
           new
           affections
           .
           Should
           I
           make
           it
           my
           End
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           I
           pray
           in
           publick
           ,
           to
           exercise
           my
           Gifts
           ,
           I
           should
           justly
           fear
           to
           be
           judged
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Men
           (
           if
           they
           knew
           it
           )
           an
           abominable
           Hypocrite
           and
           Pharisee
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           object
           ,
           The
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Common
           Prayer
           consists
           very
           much
           of
           many
           Generals
           ,
           as
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           Prayers
           heard
           ;
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           all
           Evil
           ,
           from
           all
           Enemies
           and
           Adversities
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           doe
           God's
           Will
           ;
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           Particulars
           wherein
           these
           Generals
           do
           consist
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           They
           make
           that
           an
           Objection
           which
           is
           a
           Propriety
           and
           Excellency
           .
           The
           Common
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           for
           common
           and
           general
           Mercies
           of
           which
           the
           whole
           Church
           stands
           in
           need
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Daniel's
           Prayer
           for
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Babylonian
           Captivity
           doth
           consist
           not
           very
           much
           ,
           but
           altogether
           of
           meer
           Generals
           ,
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           Particulars
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           was
           graciously
           heard
           :
           and
           ,
           do
           they
           not
           hereby
           accuse
           our
           Lord
           himself
           ?
           is
           not
           his
           Prayer
           made
           up
           of
           meer
           Generals
           ?
           Sure
           so
           many
           grave
           Divines
           should
           not
           make
           
           their
           Objections
           by
           Number
           ,
           but
           by
           Weight
           ,
           and
           due
           and
           sober
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           How
           little
           they
           considered
           this
           will
           farther
           appear
           in
           that
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           confess
           their
           Objection
           to
           be
           untrue
           ,
           when
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           Litany
           is
           for
           Grace
           ,
           Peace
           ,
           Rain
           ,
           Fair-weather
           ,
           &c.
           and
           indeed
           I
           may
           challenge
           our
           Brethren
           to
           shew
           any
           Particulars
           needfull
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           petition
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           in
           her
           publick
           Worship
           omitted
           in
           the
           Litany
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           They
           desire
           ,
           That
           all
           obsolete
           words
           may
           be
           altered
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           That
           may
           be
           soon
           done
           ;
           for
           few
           or
           no
           obsolete
           words
           are
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           :
           but
           doth
           not
           God
           ,
           do
           not
           we
           understand
           old
           and
           plain
           words
           ?
           must
           we
           coin
           new
           ones
           to
           please
           him
           and
           our selves
           ?
           must
           we
           be
           rhetorical
           ,
           quaint
           and
           curious
           ;
           complement
           God
           in
           our
           Prayers
           ?
           Let
           us
           take
           unto
           us
           those
           words
           the
           Church
           hath
           from
           God's
           Word
           put
           into
           our
           mouths
           ,
           and
           join
           with
           them
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           not
           doubt
           but
           God
           will
           hear
           us
           graciously
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           troubles
           them
           ,
           That
           the
           publick
           
           Worship
           of
           God
           may
           not
           be
           administred
           by
           any
           that
           dares
           not
           wear
           a
           Surplice
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Who
           are
           those
           tender
           ones
           that
           dare
           not
           ?
           What
           a
           frightfull
           Bugg
           is
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           that
           you
           dare
           not
           wear
           it
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           the
           publick
           Worship
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           you
           dare
           refuse
           to
           administer
           in
           God's
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           rather
           than
           wear
           a
           Surplice
           .
           Your
           Master
           Beza
           was
           not
           so
           timerous
           ,
           or
           dainty
           ,
           
             Mihi
             videtur
             Ecclesias
             minime
             deserendas
             propter
             Pileum
             ,
             aut
             Vestes
             ,
             aut
             aliquid
             aliud
             hujusmodi
             vere
             medium
             aut
             indifferens
             :
          
           To
           me
           it
           seemeth
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           forsake
           the
           Churches
           for
           Caps
           ,
           or
           Vestments
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           such
           like
           thing
           of
           a
           nature
           mixt
           and
           indifferent
           .
           Mr.
           Moulin
           was
           not
           so
           tender
           ;
           could
           (
           as
           he
           professed
           )
           willingly
           wear
           a
           Fool's-coat
           and
           Cap
           ,
           so
           he
           might
           freely
           and
           publickly
           administer
           God's
           true
           and
           holy
           Worship
           .
           Are
           not
           different
           and
           decent
           Vestures
           by
           God
           himself
           appointed
           to
           his
           Priests
           in
           their
           publick
           and
           holy
           Ministrations
           ?
           and
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           Church
           command
           under
           the
           Gospel
           the
           like
           decent
           and
           distinct
           Habits
           to
           Ministers
           which
           God
           
           commanded
           under
           the
           Law
           ?
           so
           as
           no
           Religion
           or
           Sanctity
           be
           placed
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           declare
           there
           is
           not
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           onely
           enjoined
           for
           Comeliness
           and
           Gravity
           ,
           suitable
           to
           such
           Solemnities
           :
           
             Solemn
             Actions
             of
             Royalty
             and
             Justice
             have
             their
             suitable
             ornaments
             enjoyned
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             they
             are
             unto
             them
             a
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             beget
             from
             the
             People
             a
             Veneration
             ;
             Are
             they
             onely
             a
             Stain
             in
             Religion
             ?
          
           These
           general
           Objections
           against
           the
           Common
           Prayers
           in
           their
           
             Grand
             Debate
          
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           consider
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Reasons
           in
           their
           
             Petition
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           see
           we
           do
           not
           slight
           nor
           fear
           any
           of
           their
           Forces
           ,
           but
           dare
           encounter
           their
           whole
           strength
           .
           Their
           particular
           Objections
           against
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           are
           long
           since
           by
           Mr.
           Hooker
           ,
           and
           others
           so
           convincingly
           answered
           ;
           those
           which
           are
           old
           :
           and
           the
           new
           are
           so
           weak
           and
           inconsiderable
           that
           they
           deserve
           not
           a
           sober
           Animadversion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           give
           the
           Reader
           the
           trouble
           of
           a
           Confutation
           .
           To
           expose
           a
           few
           of
           them
           is
           enough
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           rest
           by
           their
           Assize
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           desire
           ,
           the
           word
           Minister
           ,
           
           which
           is
           used
           in
           the
           Absolution
           and
           divers
           other
           places
           ,
           may
           be
           used
           throughout
           ,
           and
           not
           Priest
           and
           Curate
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Confession
           (
           they
           tell
           us
           )
           is
           very
           defective
           ,
           not
           clearly
           expressing
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           nor
           sufficiently
           enumerating
           Actual
           Sins
           with
           their
           Aggravations
           ;
           but
           consisting
           onely
           of
           Generals
           ;
           whereas
           Confession
           ,
           being
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           particular
           :
           This
           is
           already
           answered
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           often
           repeating
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Gloria
             Patri
          
           comes
           within
           compass
           of
           those
           vain
           Repetitions
           our
           Saviour
           condemns
           ;
           a
           vain
           Objection
           —
           and
           may
           be
           as
           well
           made
           against
           David
           ,
           Psal
           .
           136.
           and
           against
           many
           other
           his
           Psalms
           ,
           as
           also
           against
           
             Moses
             ,
             Solomon
          
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           would
           have
           that
           Petition
           in
           the
           Litany
           ,
           
             Good
             Lord
             deliver
             us
             from
             sudden
             Death
             ,
          
           to
           be
           altered
           thus
           ,
           
             Good
             Lord
             deliver
             us
             from
             dying
             suddenly
             and
             unpreparedly
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           would
           have
           that
           Prayer
           ,
           
             That
             it
             may
             please
             God
             to
             preserve
             all
             that
             travel
             by
             Land
             or
             by
             Water
             ,
          
           to
           be
           changed
           ,
           and
           expressed
           indefinitely
           ,
           
             all
             that
             travel
          
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           They
           express
           their
           dislike
           of
           Kneeling
           at
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Commandments
           ;
           did
           they
           never
           break
           any
           of
           them
           ?
           and
           ,
           is
           there
           not
           a
           Prayer
           subsequent
           to
           each
           of
           them
           ?
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
          
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           They
           are
           offended
           at
           that
           Expression
           in
           the
           first
           Prayer
           before
           Baptism
           ,
           
             That
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             Son
             our
             Saviour's
             being
             baptized
             in
             the
             River
             Jordan
             ,
             hath
             sanctified
             that
             and
             all
             other
             waters
             ,
             to
             the
             mystical
             washing
             away
             of
             Sin.
          
           To
           satisfie
           this
           nice
           Scruple
           ,
           't
           is
           changed
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           all
           left
           out
           .
           I
           shall
           no
           further
           pursue
           these
           trifles
           ,
           professing
           my
           great
           grief
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           that
           persons
           pretending
           to
           so
           great
           Gravity
           can
           possibly
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           Lightnesses
           .
           'T
           was
           a
           piece
           of
           pride
           and
           weakness
           in
           Calvin
           to
           charge
           our
           Liturgy
           as
           containing
           in
           it
           
             Tolerabiles
             Ineptias
          
           .
           These
           and
           such
           like
           light
           and
           trivial
           exceptions
           of
           our
           Brethren
           will
           to
           any
           sober
           Judgment
           appear
           
             Ineptiae
             Intolerabiles
          
           .
           Leaving
           their
           
             Grand
             Debate
          
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           ,
           in
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           sense
           ,
           may
           without
           uncharitableness
           be
           affixed
           not
           onely
           as
           the
           Title
           ,
           but
           is
           much
           the
           Subject
           and
           Design
           
           too
           of
           their
           Paper
           .
           I
           goe
           on
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           their
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           .
        
         
           Sweet
           is
           the
           name
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           now
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           Sweet
           is
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           Civil
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           Division
           and
           Persecution
           .
           Peace
           is
           a
           Blessing
           of
           Blessings
           ,
           not
           a
           single
           ,
           but
           a
           complicated
           Blessing
           .
           'T
           is
           Peace
           that
           puts
           us
           into
           ,
           and
           keeps
           us
           in
           Possession
           of
           all
           we
           enjoy
           .
           Saint
           Paul
           tels
           us
           of
           a
           
             Bond
             of
             Peace
          
           .
           Peace
           is
           the
           Bond
           of
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           Properties
           ,
           Estates
           and
           Lives
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           which
           should
           be
           to
           us
           dearer
           than
           all
           these
           ,
           our
           Religion
           .
           'T
           is
           this
           Religious
           Peace
           for
           which
           they
           petition
           .
        
         
           O
           that
           they
           had
           hearkned
           to
           the
           Petitions
           of
           others
           before
           :
           But
           then
           they
           prepared
           for
           War
           ,
           and
           sounded
           the
           Trumpet
           to
           Battel
           :
           Then
           to
           talk
           of
           Peace
           and
           Accommodation
           was
           the
           mark
           of
           a
           Malignant
           :
           Then
           
             Curse
             ye
             Meroz
          
           was
           the
           Text
           :
           And
           ,
           O
           take
           heed
           of
           Treaties
           :
           Well
           't
           is
           happy
           if
           at
           last
           Thoughts
           of
           Peace
           may
           be
           entertained
           .
           But
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           why
           petition
           you
           for
           Peace
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           Peace
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           
           where
           is
           the
           blame
           ?
           who
           are
           those
           which
           hinder
           Peace
           ?
           Then
           is
           it
           Peace
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           at
           Peace
           with
           the
           Church
           and
           a
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ;
           when
           Ministers
           are
           at
           Peace
           with
           themselves
           and
           join
           regularly
           in
           their
           holy
           Ministrations
           ,
           when
           Ministers
           and
           their
           People
           are
           at
           Peace
           ,
           the
           one
           teaching
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           embracing
           sound
           Doctrine
           ;
           when
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           People
           do
           publickly
           ,
           openly
           ,
           freely
           ,
           uniformly
           profess
           and
           hold
           the
           true
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           do
           join
           and
           unite
           in
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           serving
           him
           with
           one
           mind
           and
           with
           one
           mouth
           ,
           having
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           same
           Worship
           ,
           the
           same
           Government
           .
        
         
           Now
           consider
           who
           they
           are
           which
           hinder
           this
           Peace
           .
           You
           need
           not
           petition
           the
           Bishops
           ;
           't
           is
           in
           your
           own
           power
           to
           grant
           your
           own
           Petition
           ;
           and
           truly
           a
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           though
           it
           have
           a
           pleasing
           Sound
           ,
           yet
           carries
           a
           sad
           Supposition
           ;
           it
           suposes
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           you
           are
           not
           in
           Peace
           with
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           ,
           2.
           it
           implicitly
           accuses
           his
           Majesty
           of
           Persecution
           .
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           your
           Petition
           ,
           two
           things
           you
           pray
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Bishops
           will
           grant
           what
           you
           have
           in
           your
           Preface
           proposed
           ,
           and
           craved
           their
           Consent
           unto
           ,
           the
           Alterations
           and
           Additions
           to
           the
           Liturgy
           now
           tendred
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           being
           inserted
           as
           you
           have
           expressed
           ,
           It
           may
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Ministers
           choice
           to
           use
           one
           or
           other
           at
           his
           discretion
           ,
           upon
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Approbation
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           gracious
           Declaration
           concerning
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           .
        
         
           Here
           they
           desire
           ,
           That
           it
           may
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Ministers
           choice
           to
           use
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           the
           new
           or
           the
           old
           Form
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           judge
           which
           will
           be
           chosen
           ;
           the
           old
           by
           all
           who
           are
           Episcopal
           ,
           the
           new
           by
           all
           the
           Presbyterians
           :
           So
           shall
           we
           have
           Altar
           against
           Altar
           ;
           Common-prayer-book
           against
           Common-prayer-book
           ,
           confusion
           in
           all
           Parishes
           and
           Division
           ;
           those
           who
           are
           for
           the
           old
           ,
           if
           the
           new
           be
           read
           ,
           will
           leave
           their
           Minister
           ,
           and
           go
           where
           the
           old
           is
           read
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           will
           they
           doe
           who
           are
           for
           the
           new
           :
           So
           shall
           there
           be
           endless
           Contestations
           between
           Ministers
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           People
           and
           People
           ;
           one
           pleading
           for
           the
           old
           Form
           ,
           and
           exploding
           the
           new
           ;
           the
           other
           arguing
           for
           
           the
           new
           ,
           and
           despising
           the
           old
           :
           Is
           this
           to
           petition
           for
           Peace
           ?
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           against
           Peace
           .
           Certainly
           we
           shall
           ever
           be
           two
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           divided
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           two
           Liturgies
           .
           And
           whereas
           they
           appeal
           to
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Declaration
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           speaks
           plainly
           enough
           his
           meaning
           ,
           and
           more
           plainly
           in
           his
           Commission
           ,
           that
           he
           intends
           not
           two
           Liturgies
           be
           established
           ,
           but
           onely
           some
           Alterations
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Liturgy
           ,
           some
           additional
           Forms
           to
           be
           left
           unto
           the
           Ministers
           choice
           ,
           to
           use
           one
           or
           the
           other
           at
           his
           discretion
           ;
           and
           these
           Alterations
           and
           additional
           Forms
           not
           to
           be
           made
           by
           the
           one
           Part
           separately
           ,
           as
           yours
           are
           ;
           but
           by
           those
           of
           both
           Persuasions
           .
        
         
           You
           farther
           Petition
           ,
           since
           we
           cannot
           obtain
           the
           Form
           of
           Episcopal
           Government
           described
           by
           the
           late
           Reverend
           Primate
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           approved
           by
           many
           Episcopal
           Divines
           ,
           we
           may
           at
           least
           enjoy
           those
           Benefits
           of
           Reformation
           in
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           that
           Freedom
           from
           Subscription
           ,
           Oaths
           and
           Ceremonies
           which
           are
           granted
           in
           the
           said
           Declaration
           by
           the
           means
           of
           your
           charitable
           Mediation
           and
           Request
           .
        
         
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           Why
           did
           you
           not
           then
           (
           when
           it
           was
           in
           your
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           Staff
           in
           your
           hands
           )
           hearken
           to
           Bishop
           Vsher
           and
           those
           Episcopal
           Divines
           ?
           did
           you
           not
           covenant
           against
           Episcopacy
           ?
           do
           you
           not
           still
           judge
           your selves
           obliged
           to
           keep
           your
           Covenant
           ?
           did
           not
           a
           prime
           Leader
           of
           your
           Party
           ,
           in
           his
           Sermon
           at
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Vxbridge
           ,
           call
           Episcopacy
           and
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           ,
           
             The
             Plague-soars
             of
             the
             Nation
          
           ?
           did
           not
           his
           late
           Majesty
           of
           blessed
           memory
           offer
           as
           great
           condescentions
           as
           could
           be
           desired
           to
           your
           Divines
           at
           the
           Isle
           of
           Wight
           ?
           and
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           oppose
           and
           disown
           all
           Episcopal
           Government
           ?
        
         
           Hear
           his
           Majesty
           :
           
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             grant
             or
             restore
             to
             Presbytery
             what
             with
             reason
             or
             discretion
             it
             can
             pretend
             to
             in
             a
             conjuncture
             ,
             with
             Episcopacy
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             wholly
             to
             invade
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Sword
             to
             arrogate
             and
             quite
             abrogate
             the
             authority
             of
             that
             ancient
             Order
             ,
             I
             think
             neither
             just
             as
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             nor
             safe
             for
             Presbytery
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             way
             convenient
             for
             this
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
        
         
           Behold
           what
           his
           Majesty
           was
           willing
           to
           doe
           in
           yieldance
           to
           Presbytery
           ;
           so
           
           as
           Episcopacy
           might
           not
           be
           abrogated
           .
           Behold
           what
           the
           Presbyterians
           will
           doe
           ,
           they
           will
           goe
           no
           lower
           than
           to
           abrogate
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           since
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           it
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           they
           will
           doe
           it
           by
           the
           Sword.
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Have
           you
           now
           really
           changed
           your
           minds
           ?
           are
           you
           in
           good
           earnest
           ?
           do
           you
           speak
           
             Verbo
             Sacerdotum
          
           when
           you
           make
           us
           believe
           you
           desire
           to
           obtain
           an
           Episcopacy
           ?
           How
           doth
           this
           consist
           with
           your
           Profession
           in
           your
           
             Grand
             Debate
          
           ?
           There
           you
           utterly
           disclaim
           all
           Episcopacy
           .
           These
           are
           your
           words
           ,
           
             We
             doubt
             whether
             men
             in
             the
             same
             Order
             do
             ,
             by
             Divine
             appointment
             ,
             owe
             obedience
             unto
             those
             that
             gradually
             goe
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             scruple
             whether
             such
             making
             themselves
             the
             Governours
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             make
             not
             themselves
             indeed
             of
             a
             different
             Order
             or
             Office
             ,
             and
             so
             incroach
             not
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             who
             onely
             maketh
             Officers
             purely
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             no
             disloyalty
             to
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             to
             own
             such
             Officers
             :
             Again
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             very
             great
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             a
             fixed
             Diocesan
             ,
             being
             the
             Pastor
             of
             many
             hundred
             Churches
             ,
             be
             indeed
             a
             Governour
             of
          
           Christ
           
             's
             
             appointment
             or
             approbation
             ;
             and
             whether
          
           Christ
           
             will
             give
             us
             any
             more
             thanks
             for
             owning
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             than
             the
             King
             will
             gives
             us
             for
             owning
             an
             Vsurper
             .
          
        
         
           He
           who
           can
           reconcile
           their
           
             Petition
             for
             Peace
          
           with
           their
           
             Grand
             Debate
          
           ,
           the
           one
           pretending
           for
           Episcopacy
           ,
           the
           other
           renouncing
           all
           Episcopacy
           ,
           
             Erit
             mihi
             magnus
          
           Apollo
           .
           But
           the
           Instance
           you
           might
           have
           let
           alone
           of
           
             owning
             an
             Vsurper
          
           .
           Did
           you
           not
           own
           and
           set
           up
           an
           Usurping
           Parliament
           against
           the
           King
           ?
           and
           ,
           will
           you
           not
           disown
           the
           most
           Lawfull
           King
           that
           shall
           deny
           your
           Will
           and
           Way
           ;
           
           and
           own
           the
           Greatest
           Usurper
           that
           will
           set
           up
           and
           yield
           his
           Neck
           to
           your
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ?
           But
           if
           you
           cannot
           gain
           your
           own
           ,
           you
           would
           be
           free
           from
           Obedience
           to
           any
           other
           ;
           
             That
             we
             may
             at
             least
             enjoy
             freedom
             from
             Subscription
             ,
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             your
             charitable
             Mediation
             .
          
           A
           modest
           and
           merry
           Request
           ,
           That
           the
           Bishops
           will
           mediate
           with
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           may
           be
           free
           from
           Obedience
           to
           Episcopal
           Government
           .
           Were
           your
           Presbyterian
           Government
           set
           up
           ,
           would
           you
           allow
           the
           Freedom
           you
           ask
           ?
           You
           
           have
           preached
           and
           printed
           against
           Toleration
           :
           you
           would
           
             bind
             Kings
             with
             your
             Chains
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             with
             Links
             of
             Iron
          
           ;
           you
           would
           be
           very
           shy
           to
           give
           the
           Indulgencies
           and
           Dispensations
           your selves
           desire
           :
           Nay
           ,
           you
           refuse
           them
           to
           your
           Independent
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           Your
           second
           Petition
           is
           ;
           
             Seeing
             some
             hundreds
             of
             able
             ,
             holy
             and
             faithfull
             Ministers
             are
             of
             late
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             Congregations
             in
          
           England
           ,
           Ireland
           and
           Wales
           
             are
             overspread
             with
             lamentable
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             are
             destitute
             of
             able
             ,
             faithfull
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             seeing
             too
             many
             that
             are
             insufficient
             ,
             negligent
             or
             scandalous
             are
             over
             the
             flocks
             ,
             we
             take
             this
             opportunity
             earnestly
             to
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             will
             contribute
             your
             endeavours
             to
             the
             removal
             of
             those
             that
             are
             the
             shame
             and
             burthens
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Restoration
             of
             such
             as
             may
             be
             an
             honour
             and
             blessing
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             that
             it
             be
             not
             imputed
             unto
             them
             as
             their
             unpardonable
             Crime
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             born
             in
             an
             Age
             and
             Countrey
             which
             required
             Ordination
             by
             parochial
             Pastors
             without
             Diocesans
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           Pharisaical
           strain
           through
           all
           your
           Papers
           ,
           To
           cry
           up
           
           your
           own
           Holiness
           ,
           Faithfulness
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Painfulness
           ,
           and
           to
           reproach
           the
           Conformists
           as
           Insufficient
           ,
           Negligent
           ,
           the
           Shame
           and
           Burthen
           of
           the
           Churches
           ?
        
         
           Comparisons
           are
           odious
           unto
           you
           ,
           but
           we
           dare
           appeal
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           who
           can
           judge
           of
           Hypocrisie
           and
           Sincerity
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Episcopal
           persons
           many
           far
           more
           Able
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Painfull
           and
           Faithfull
           Ministers
           than
           any
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           more
           Insufficient
           ,
           Negligent
           and
           Scandalous
           than
           any
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           ;
           and
           if
           Accusations
           of
           others
           were
           a
           Vindication
           of
           our selves
           ,
           we
           could
           write
           Centuries
           as
           well
           as
           your
           White
           ,
           and
           name
           abundance
           of
           those
           you
           count
           and
           call
           Godly
           who
           are
           the
           Shame
           and
           Burthen
           of
           Churches
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           to
           be
           plain
           with
           you
           ,
           who
           trust
           in
           your selves
           ,
           
             that
             you
             are
             Righteous
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             despise
             others
          
           ,
           you
           are
           all
           (
           none
           excepted
           )
           the
           Shame
           and
           Burthen
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           If
           to
           preach
           up
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Nursing
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           Apostolical
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           eject
           all
           the
           true
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           invade
           
           and
           possess
           your selves
           by
           Violence
           of
           all
           the
           Revenues
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           any
           Shame
           ,
           or
           Sin
           ,
           or
           Burthen
           to
           your
           tender
           Consciences
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           or
           no
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           certainly
           to
           all
           who
           are
           truly
           consciencious
           ;
           and
           God
           grant
           your
           deep
           Resentment
           and
           timely
           Repentance
           may
           by
           God's
           mercy
           wash
           away
           the
           Sin
           and
           Shame
           ,
           and
           ease
           the
           Burthen
           ,
           which
           if
           not
           now
           ,
           you
           will
           one
           day
           feel
           very
           heavy
           and
           uneasie
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           can
           you
           tell
           us
           of
           hundreds
           of
           yours
           cast
           out
           ,
           and
           your
           guilt
           not
           fly
           in
           your
           faces
           ?
           Did
           you
           not
           foresee
           we
           could
           retort
           ,
           that
           thousands
           of
           Episcopal
           men
           were
           cast
           out
           for
           their
           Loyalty
           and
           Constancy
           to
           the
           Religion
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           established
           ,
           for
           not
           covenanting
           ,
           for
           not
           contributing
           to
           the
           Schism
           and
           Rebellion
           ;
           we
           could
           name
           if
           need
           were
           thousands
           whose
           Learning
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Painfulness
           in
           their
           places
           Envy
           it self
           cannot
           accuse
           .
           Their
           onely
           Crime
           being
           their
           ample
           Revenues
           and
           competent
           Livings
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Seeing
           some
           hundreds
           are
           of
           late
           cast
           out
           ,
           your
           Consciences
           know
           you
           
           affirm
           an
           untruth
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           none
           cast
           out
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           unjust
           Intruders
           into
           other
           mens
           Charges
           ,
           those
           who
           without
           and
           against
           Law
           were
           deprived
           ,
           are
           now
           by
           Law
           restored
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           of
           them
           be
           unworthy
           ,
           the
           Law
           is
           open
           ,
           and
           may
           they
           be
           prosecuted
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           they
           deserve
           it
           ,
           impartially
           punished
           ;
           we
           justifie
           not
           any
           that
           are
           scandalous
           .
           O
           that
           all
           were
           holy
           who
           serve
           in
           the
           holy
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           here
           on
           my
           knees
           I
           beseech
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           That
           those
           Ministers
           who
           are
           Conformists
           ,
           but
           whose
           Lives
           are
           vicious
           and
           scandalous
           ,
           may
           notwithstanding
           their
           Conformity
           fall
           under
           the
           severest
           Censures
           :
           Episcopacie
           hath
           no
           such
           great
           Enemies
           as
           these
           pretended
           Friends
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           why
           all
           this
           Complaint
           of
           your
           being
           cast
           out
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ?
           as
           if
           they
           had
           cast
           you
           out
           ,
           when
           you
           know
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           knows
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           cast
           out
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           (
           the
           Bishops
           not
           sitting
           in
           that
           Parliament
           )
           or
           rather
           removed
           from
           the
           unjust
           possession
           of
           other
           mens
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           lawfull
           Incumbents
           restored
           .
           So
           that
           you
           smite
           his
           Majesty
           and
           
           the
           Parliament
           through
           the
           Bishops
           sides
           .
        
         
           You
           go
           on
           ;
           
             Being
             conscious
             that
             we
             seek
             not
             great
             things
             for
             our selves
             or
             for
             our
             Brethren
             ;
             that
             we
             are
             ambitious
             of
             no
             greater
             wealth
             and
             honour
             than
             our
             daily
             bread
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           Do
           not
           those
           seek
           great
           things
           for
           themselves
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           Honour
           who
           would
           be
           co-ordinate
           with
           Kings
           ,
           and
           who
           would
           not
           be
           subordinate
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           disowning
           their
           Authority
           ,
           their
           Ordination
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           challenging
           to
           themselves
           an
           equal
           right
           to
           both
           ?
           And
           for
           Wealth
           ,
           you
           cannot
           but
           be
           conscious
           that
           you
           have
           sought
           great
           things
           ;
           the
           greatest
           Livings
           (
           though
           with
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           Lawfull
           Owners
           )
           the
           most
           wealthy
           places
           in
           Cities
           ,
           Universities
           ,
           and
           the
           Country
           .
           Many
           of
           you
           had
           a
           rich
           Benefice
           ,
           and
           a
           fat
           Lecture
           ,
           or
           a
           Government
           in
           some
           College
           :
           So
           that
           whatever
           you
           profess
           you
           lie
           as
           deeply
           under
           the
           Scandal
           of
           Ambition
           and
           Covetousness
           as
           you
           would
           bring
           those
           who
           are
           Episcopal
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           their
           Requests
           ;
           1.
           
           That
           they
           may
           have
           a
           Government
           and
           a
           Liturgie
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           different
           from
           that
           
           established
           ;
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           free
           from
           that
           in
           the
           Church
           established
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           all
           Presbyterians
           may
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           choicest
           Livings
           ,
           as
           holy
           ,
           able
           and
           faithfull
           ;
           and
           that
           Episcopal
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           by
           them
           cast
           out
           ,
           may
           be
           kept
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Livings
           as
           scandalous
           ,
           negligent
           and
           insufficient
           .
           How
           can
           these
           Requests
           be
           denyed
           ,
           in
           number
           so
           few
           ,
           in
           nature
           so
           modest
           ,
           religious
           and
           rational
           ?
           for
           with
           twenty
           Reasons
           are
           these
           two
           Requests
           enforced
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           well
           considered
           ,
           will
           shrink
           up
           into
           almost
           as
           few
           as
           their
           Requests
           ,
           and
           will
           prove
           as
           ponderous
           .
        
         
           R.
           1.
           
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           use
           a
           Cross
           or
           Surplice
           ,
           or
           worship
           God
           in
           a
           Form
           which
           they
           judge
           disorderly
           ,
           defective
           or
           corrupt
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           better
           to
           offer
           him
           ,
           Malachi
           ,
           1.13
           .
        
         
           To
           that
           Scruple
           of
           the
           Surplice
           I
           have
           already
           answered
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Cross
           the
           Church
           hath
           answered
           ,
           Canon
           ,
           30.
           and
           those
           whom
           the
           Church
           cannot
           satisfie
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           vain
           for
           any
           private
           person
           to
           attempt
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           whereas
           they
           say
           their
           Form
           of
           Worship
           is
           
           better
           than
           ours
           ,
           we
           must
           give
           every
           one
           leave
           to
           have
           a
           love
           for
           the
           Creature
           of
           their
           own
           production
           ,
           and
           the
           Text
           they
           alledge
           Malachi
           ,
           1.13
           .
           as
           the
           Reason
           why
           they
           judge
           our
           Form
           defective
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           better
           ,
           speaks
           alowd
           the
           fondness
           of
           their
           Affection
           ,
           blinding
           their
           Judgment
           .
           Nothing
           could
           have
           been
           said
           more
           for
           our
           Form
           or
           against
           their
           own
           (
           supposing
           the
           words
           any
           way
           applicable
           to
           either
           .
           )
           Are
           not
           you
           they
           that
           say
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           polluted
           ,
           his
           Meat
           is
           contemptible
           ?
           Do
           not
           you
           say
           ,
           What
           a
           weariness
           is
           it
           ?
           And
           ye
           have
           snuffed
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           ye
           have
           brought
           (
           instead
           of
           it
           your
           new
           Form
           )
           that
           which
           is
           torn
           ,
           and
           lame
           ,
           and
           sick
           ;
           thus
           ye
           have
           brought
           an
           Offering
           .
           The
           2
           d
           ,
           3
           d
           ,
           4
           th
           and
           5
           th
           Reasons
           ,
           we
           had
           all
           before
           in
           their
           Request
           and
           are
           now
           repeated
           as
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           ,
           their
           Holiness
           ,
           their
           Ableness
           ,
           their
           being
           cast
           out
           ,
           their
           great
           Sufferings
           ,
           their
           tender
           Consciences
           .
           But
           though
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           them
           before
           ,
           I
           shall
           pass
           on
           them
           some
           Remarks
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           judge
           we
           could
           not
           answer
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             There
             are
             few
             Nations
             under
             the
             Heavens
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             learn
             ,
             
             that
             have
             more
             able
             ,
             holy
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             laborious
             and
             truly
             peaceable
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             proportionably
             then
             those
             that
             are
             now
             cast
             out
             in
          
           England
           ;
           
             and
             are
             like
             in
          
           England
           ,
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             if
             the
             old
             Conformity
             be
             urged
             .
          
        
         
           And
           ,
           3.
           
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             equal
             to
             bring
             upon
             so
             many
             of
             them
             so
             great
             Calamities
             .
          
           Again
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           
             We
             would
             here
             remember
             you
             how
             great
             and
             considerable
             a
             part
             of
             the
             three
             Nations
             there
             is
             that
             must
             incur
             those
             Sufferings
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           
             We
             may
             plead
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Cause
             ,
             to
             move
             you
             to
             commiserate
             your
             afflicted
             Brethren
             in
             their
             Sufferings
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           The
           Bishops
           and
           Episcopal
           and
           Loyal
           Clergy
           have
           learned
           by
           their
           own
           Sufferings
           to
           compassionate
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           others
           .
           But
           this
           Complaint
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           Sufferings
           is
           like
           that
           of
           Children
           who
           bite
           and
           cry
           ,
           some
           can
           endure
           much
           and
           complain
           little
           ,
           some
           will
           cry
           out
           for
           little
           or
           nothing
           ;
           and
           they
           say
           they
           are
           most
           impatient
           in
           the
           least
           Sickness
           who
           have
           lived
           long
           in
           health
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           Sickness
           meant
           .
           Let
           me
           be
           bold
           to
           ask
           ,
           Who
           of
           you
           are
           the
           men
           that
           
           have
           suffered
           ?
           what
           have
           you
           suffered
           ?
           how
           long
           ?
           and
           ,
           under
           whom
           ?
           who
           have
           been
           your
           Persecutors
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Who
           are
           the
           men
           ?
           Are
           all
           the
           Presbyterians
           ejected
           and
           sequestred
           ?
           All
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Loyal
           Clergy
           were
           generally
           cast
           out
           ;
           unless
           Poverty
           were
           their
           protection
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           have
           they
           suffered
           ?
           Have
           they
           been
           deprived
           of
           their
           Livings
           wherewith
           the
           Law
           invested
           them
           ?
           Have
           they
           been
           silenced
           ,
           plundered
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           Books
           ,
           Papers
           ,
           shut
           up
           in
           Prisons
           ,
           banished
           ,
           martyred
           ?
           You
           know
           who
           suffered
           thus
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           How
           long
           ?
           The
           Conformists
           have
           suffered
           in
           Silence
           and
           Patience
           near
           twenty
           years
           together
           ,
           and
           your
           pretended
           sufferings
           a
           few
           months
           (
           being
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           be
           restored
           when
           ever
           you
           will
           return
           to
           your
           duty
           )
           make
           more
           noise
           than
           all
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           all
           the
           Episcopal
           persons
           all
           these
           years
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           From
           whom
           ?
           Have
           you
           suffered
           from
           your
           Brethren
           ,
           from
           your
           fellow
           Subjects
           without
           and
           against
           Law
           ?
           There
           are
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           who
           have
           thus
           suffered
           :
           But
           you
           cannot
           say
           you
           have
           
           suffered
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           the
           Law
           inflicts
           ,
           and
           surely
           that
           is
           no
           note
           of
           Innocency
           and
           Sincerity
           ,
           as
           you
           insinuate
           .
           If
           your
           Sincerity
           be
           no
           more
           than
           your
           Sufferings
           ,
           you
           have
           as
           little
           cause
           to
           boast
           of
           that
           as
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Non
             cruciatus
             ,
             sed
             Causa
          
           —
           Let
           it
           not
           displease
           you
           ,
           if
           I
           lay
           before
           you
           and
           the
           World
           a
           true
           and
           just
           account
           of
           your
           Sufferings
           and
           Calamities
           :
           'T
           is
           shortly
           this
           ;
           You
           and
           your
           Party
           had
           by
           Arms
           and
           Violence
           ,
           against
           all
           Law
           ,
           Conscience
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           seised
           and
           possessed
           your selves
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           your
           King
           ,
           divers
           of
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Deans
           and
           Chapters
           ,
           the
           Dignities
           and
           Livings
           of
           the
           Loyal
           Clergy
           ,
           all
           the
           honourable
           and
           wealthy
           Offices
           ecclesiastical
           and
           civil
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ;
           these
           you
           held
           and
           enjoyed
           until
           God
           turned
           our
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Church
           was
           happily
           restored
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           Estates
           and
           Rights
           were
           restored
           ,
           and
           you
           enforced
           to
           quit
           them
           without
           the
           demand
           of
           Arrears
           or
           Restitution
           for
           the
           time
           you
           enjoyed
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           long
           and
           the
           Revenues
           so
           large
           ,
           that
           abundance
           of
           you
           ,
           being
           good
           Husbands
           
           and
           great
           Improvers
           ,
           have
           provided
           well
           against
           a
           Storm
           and
           got
           out
           of
           your
           Sequestrations
           and
           Purchases
           plentifull
           Estates
           ;
           so
           that
           of
           the
           Calamity
           of
           our
           suffering
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           the
           Cruelty
           of
           the
           restored
           King
           ,
           Church
           and
           Laws
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           most
           deplored
           and
           lamentable
           account
           ;
           The
           King
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           the
           Suffering
           Loyal
           Party
           will
           needs
           have
           their
           Rights
           again
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Godly
           Party
           who
           invaded
           them
           must
           no
           longer
           injoy
           them
           ;
           The
           Prey
           is
           plucked
           out
           of
           their
           Teeth
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           vomit
           up
           the
           sweet
           morsell
           .
           You
           must
           pardon
           me
           if
           ,
           against
           my
           Genius
           ,
           your
           loud
           and
           redoubled
           Outcries
           of
           your
           mighty
           Sufferings
           enforce
           me
           to
           be
           plain
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           tell
           you
           your
           own
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           Fifth
           ,
           after
           their
           Preface
           mentioning
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Sixth
           ,
           they
           argue
           from
           the
           meanness
           of
           the
           things
           imposed
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           ponderousness
           in
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           in
           your
           own
           account
           ,
           
             But
             for
             refusing
             Conformity
             to
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             most
             of
             no
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             :
          
           It
           is
           in
           their
           account
           ,
           
             for
             the
             sake
             of
          
           
           Christ
           .
           
             Do
             you
             think
             the
             Lord
             that
             died
             for
             Souls
             ,
             and
             hath
             sent
             us
             to
             learn
             what
             that
             meaneth
             ,
          
           I
           will
           have
           mercy
           ,
           and
           not
           sacrifice
           ,
           
             is
             better
             pleased
             with
             Re-ordination
             ,
             Subscription
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             than
             with
             the
             Saving
             of
             Souls
             by
             the
             means
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           Do
           you
           think
           that
           the
           Lord
           who
           died
           for
           Souls
           ,
           and
           hath
           sent
           us
           to
           learn
           what
           that
           meaneth
           ,
           
             I
             will
             have
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             Sacrifice
             ,
          
           is
           better
           pleased
           with
           your
           Refusal
           to
           save
           Souls
           by
           the
           Means
           of
           his
           own
           appointment
           ,
           upon
           the
           Scruple
           of
           Ordination
           by
           Bishops
           ,
           Ceremonies
           and
           Indifferent
           things
           ,
           than
           he
           would
           be
           if
           ,
           submitting
           to
           them
           ,
           you
           would
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           and
           save
           Souls
           ?
           Will
           this
           be
           a
           good
           Answer
           to
           the
           Lord
           at
           the
           great
           Day
           of
           Accounts
           ?
           Lord
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           endeavoured
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ;
           But
           I
           durst
           not
           wear
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           I
           durst
           not
           use
           that
           declared
           Indifferent
           Ceremony
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           I
           durst
           not
           kneel
           before
           thee
           at
           thy
           holy
           Table
           ,
           I
           durst
           not
           be
           obedient
           to
           my
           Lawfull
           Superiours
           who
           required
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           though
           I
           know
           that
           necessity
           is
           laid
           
           upon
           me
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             wo
             is
             unto
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           thought
           my self
           obliged
           rather
           to
           dispense
           with
           that
           necessity
           thou
           hast
           laid
           upon
           me
           than
           submit
           to
           those
           indifferent
           things
           they
           would
           lay
           upon
           me
           against
           my
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           thousands
           of
           Souls
           perish
           ,
           than
           hazard
           my
           own
           by
           Subscription
           and
           Ceremonies
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Offence
           of
           Refusing
           Conformity
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           measured
           according
           to
           the
           things
           unto
           which
           we
           are
           to
           conform
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           declared
           her
           Judgment
           in
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           valued
           for
           their
           own
           sakes
           .
           But
           't
           is
           Pride
           ,
           Contempt
           ,
           and
           Disobedience
           to
           Lawfull
           Authority
           to
           oppose
           its
           Orders
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           not
           so
           slight
           faults
           as
           you
           imagin
           ;
           it
           was
           but
           a
           light
           fault
           that
           Shimei
           made
           ,
           in
           going
           out
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           but
           he
           lost
           his
           Head
           for
           it
           ;
           it
           was
           but
           a
           light
           fault
           that
           Vzza
           made
           in
           touching
           the
           Ark
           ,
           but
           he
           lost
           his
           Life
           for
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           Though
           the
           Bishops
           call
           the
           things
           they
           enjoin
           Indifferent
           ,
           yet
           our
           Sentiments
           are
           otherwise
           .
           'T
           is
           in
           our
           account
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           we
           dare
           not
           consent
           to
           that
           which
           we
           judge
           
           an
           Usurpation
           of
           his
           Kingly
           power
           ,
           and
           an
           Accusation
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           as
           insufficient
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           'T
           is
           worth
           our
           Observation
           ,
           that
           of
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           Arguments
           against
           our
           Ceremonies
           are
           drawn
           from
           the
           Head
           of
           Christian
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           then
           with
           the
           same
           Breath
           they
           deny
           them
           to
           be
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           often
           do
           they
           use
           this
           Topick
           in
           this
           Address
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           and
           others
           have
           proved
           the
           things
           to
           be
           indifferent
           (
           as
           the
           Church
           declares
           them
           )
           which
           they
           can
           never
           disprove
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           'T
           is
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           that
           you
           disobey
           the
           Command
           and
           Example
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           you
           disobey
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Orders
           of
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           You
           judge
           the
           Bishops
           Injunction
           of
           things
           indifferent
           an
           Usurpation
           of
           
           Christ's
           Kingly
           power
           ,
           and
           Accusation
           of
           his
           Laws
           as
           insufficient
           .
           But
           your
           Apostle
           ,
           Mr.
           Calvin
           ,
           judges
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           do
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           That
           Christ
           hath
           given
           Laws
           for
           all
           things
           necessary
           in
           the
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           But
           as
           to
           things
           pertaining
           to
           outward
           Order
           and
           Comeliness
           
           he
           hath
           taught
           nothing
           expresly
           .
           Those
           he
           hath
           left
           to
           the
           Churches
           prudence
           .
           Hath
           Christ
           given
           such
           Laws
           ?
           Open
           our
           eyes
           ,
           shew
           us
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           see
           them
           :
           (
           Hath
           he
           not
           )
           then
           ,
           not
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           you
           ,
           who
           judge
           he
           ought
           ,
           do
           accuse
           
           Christ's
           Laws
           as
           insufficient
           .
        
         
           In
           their
           fifth
           Reason
           they
           say
           ,
           Suppose
           they
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           in
           thinking
           the
           things
           to
           be
           so
           displeasing
           to
           God
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           commendable
           in
           them
           to
           be
           fearfull
           in
           displeasing
           him
           ,
           and
           carefull
           to
           obey
           him
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           We
           see
           ,
           be
           they
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           whatever
           they
           opine
           and
           act
           is
           commendable
           .
           Suppose
           they
           mistook
           in
           preaching
           us
           into
           Rebellion
           ,
           in
           pulling
           down
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           taking
           away
           the
           Liturgy
           ,
           in
           overturning
           the
           Foundations
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           yet
           their
           Zeal
           is
           commendable
           .
           May
           not
           all
           Zealots
           plead
           thus
           ?
           Suppose
           the
           Papists
           were
           mistaken
           in
           their
           Fiery
           Zeal
           to
           blow
           up
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Irish
           Massacre
           ,
           yet
           their
           Zeal
           was
           commendable
           ,
           in
           designing
           to
           destroy
           those
           they
           judged
           the
           Enemies
           of
           their
           Church
           .
           Suppose
           they
           be
           mistaken
           in
           
           worshipping
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           their
           Images
           and
           Reliques
           ,
           yet
           ,
           since
           they
           think
           they
           please
           God
           ,
           't
           is
           commendable
           .
           Suppose
           the
           Quakers
           mistaken
           in
           denying
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           all
           Authority
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           yet
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           think
           they
           should
           displease
           God
           in
           owning
           those
           Powers
           ,
           't
           is
           in
           them
           commendable
           to
           disown
           them
           .
           Is
           this
           the
           Counsel
           you
           would
           give
           to
           one
           who
           doubts
           and
           seeks
           your
           Resolution
           ?
           Will
           this
           satisfie
           and
           deliver
           him
           from
           doubting
           ,
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           Suppose
           you
           were
           mistaken
           ;
           yet
           ,
           if
           you
           think
           you
           are
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           pursue
           your
           opion
           ,
           't
           is
           commendable
           ?
           Saint
           Paul
           is
           a
           better
           Casuist
           ,
           and
           gives
           other
           Counsel
           ,
           
             Prove
             all
             things
          
           ,
           
           
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             abstain
             from
             all
             appearance
             of
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           That
           ,
           because
           men
           are
           forbidden
           to
           preach
           unless
           they
           conform
           ,
           they
           are
           tempted
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           Preaching
           being
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           called
           Indifferent
           ,
           being
           made
           necessary
           to
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           preferred
           before
           it
           ;
           therefore
           they
           are
           made
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           preferred
           before
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           made
           necessary
           .
        
         
         
           Ans
           .
           The
           Accusation
           is
           most
           untrue
           ;
           those
           Indifferent
           things
           are
           not
           made
           necessary
           to
           Preaching
           ,
           much
           less
           preferred
           before
           it
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           are
           tempted
           thus
           to
           infer
           ,
           because
           men
           are
           forbidden
           to
           preach
           ,
           unless
           they
           dare
           subscribe
           and
           use
           those
           things
           ,
           therefore
           those
           things
           (
           called
           Indifferent
           )
           are
           made
           necessary
           to
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           preferred
           before
           it
           ,
           are
           very
           weak
           Logicians
           .
        
         
           Every
           thing
           that
           is
           required
           ,
           is
           not
           required
           as
           necessary
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           been
           often
           told
           .
           Many
           things
           are
           required
           as
           expedient
           ,
           as
           decent
           ,
           as
           comely
           ,
           as
           orderly
           ;
           so
           are
           our
           Ceremonies
           .
           Ministers
           are
           forbidden
           to
           reade
           Prayers
           without
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           to
           preach
           without
           a
           Gown
           :
           The
           Judges
           are
           forbidden
           to
           sit
           in
           Judgment
           ,
           till
           they
           reade
           their
           Commission
           ;
           and
           are
           required
           to
           sit
           in
           their
           Scarlet
           ;
           will
           any
           hence
           be
           tempted
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Surplice
           and
           Gown
           are
           made
           necessary
           to
           and
           preferred
           before
           Prayer
           and
           Preaching
           ;
           and
           reading
           a
           Commission
           ,
           and
           wearing
           Scarlet
           Robes
           are
           made
           necessary
           to
           and
           preferred
           before
           doing
           Justice
           ?
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Every
           thing
           that
           is
           made
           necessary
           to
           any
           End
           or
           Action
           ,
           is
           not
           thereby
           preferred
           before
           it
           .
           Methinks
           so
           many
           Learned
           Divines
           should
           know
           ,
           that
           though
           these
           Indifferent
           things
           should
           be
           made
           necessary
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           Preaching
           ,
           yet
           ,
           it
           no
           way
           follows
           ,
           they
           are
           preffered
           before
           it
           .
           The
           Means
           sure
           is
           made
           necessary
           to
           the
           obtaining
           the
           End
           ,
           yet
           is
           not
           preffered
           before
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           ,
           you
           will
           confess
           ,
           justly
           forbidden
           ,
           that
           Ordination
           should
           be
           given
           to
           any
           without
           Examination
           and
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           should
           preached
           without
           Ordination
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           tempted
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           Examination
           ,
           Imposition
           of
           hands
           and
           Ordination
           it self
           ,
           though
           necessary
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           preffered
           before
           Preaching
           .
           Follows
           their
        
         
           8.
           
           R.
           which
           implies
           ,
           we
           lay
           our
           Religion
           upon
           our
           particular
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           so
           teach
           the
           Papists
           to
           insult
           ,
           Where
           was
           our
           Religion
           200
           years
           ago
           ?
           the
           Common-prayer-book
           ,
           as
           differing
           from
           the
           Mass-book
           ,
           being
           not
           so
           old
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           thank
           you
           for
           your
           ingenuous
           Acknowledgment
           ,
           
           that
           our
           Common-prayer-book
           differs
           from
           the
           Mass-book
           .
           
           A
           Mass-priest
           ,
           (
           now
           yours
           )
           turning
           from
           Popery
           to
           Presbyterianism
           ,
           most
           impudently
           affirms
           them
           to
           be
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Religion
           is
           made
           up
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Government
           ;
           our
           Liturgy
           is
           our
           Form
           of
           Publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           and
           ,
           being
           agreeable
           to
           God's
           Word
           ,
           nor
           Papists
           ,
           nor
           your selves
           ,
           can
           justly
           except
           against
           it
           .
           For
           their
           Question
           ,
           Where
           was
           our
           Religion
           200
           years
           ago
           ?
           You
           might
           know
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           not
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           change
           of
           our
           Liturgy
           (
           themselves
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           time
           for
           many
           years
           joining
           in
           it
           )
           as
           upon
           pretence
           we
           have
           changed
           our
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           the
           Question
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           oft
           ,
           
             &
             ad
             ravim
             usque
          
           ,
           by
           them
           asked
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           by
           us
           as
           oft
           and
           satisfactorily
           answered
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           should
           (
           as
           we
           do
           not
           )
           lay
           our
           Religion
           upon
           our
           Liturgy
           ,
           't
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           where
           our
           Religion
           is
           ,
           
           and
           contains
           all
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           your
           Mr.
           Calvin
           doth
           witness
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Common-prayer-book
             doth
             excellently
             contain
             the
             chief
             heads
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           The
           9.
           is
           ,
           A
           Request
           for
           Liberty
           upon
           
           on
           an
           Insinuation
           ,
           That
           no
           Liturgical
           Forms
           were
           imposed
           on
           any
           Church
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           Then
           sure
           ,
           the
           now
           named
           ,
           your
           much
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Calvin
           was
           either
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           or
           had
           other
           Sentiments
           of
           them
           then
           you
           ,
           who
           declares
           his
           Judgment
           contrary
           to
           you
           ,
           
             Quoad
             formulam
             Precum
             &
             Rituum
             Ecclesiasticorum
             ,
             valde
             probo
             ut
             certa
             illa
             exstet
             ,
             à
             qua
             Pastoribus
             discedere
             in
             functione
             sua
             non
             liceat
             .
          
           As
           to
           the
           Form
           of
           Prayers
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Rights
           ,
           I
           greatly
           approve
           that
           it
           be
           settled
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           may
           not
           be
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Pastors
           in
           their
           Function
           to
           vary
           or
           depart
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           have
           surely
           heard
           of
           the
           Liturgies
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           S.
           James
           ,
           and
           S.
           Mark
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           S.
           Mark
           ,
           S.
           Cyril
           owns
           and
           comments
           upon
           in
           his
           Catechism
           ,
           and
           S.
           Cyril
           was
           a
           Bishop
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           living
           about
           the
           year
           of
           Christ
           350.
           and
           S.
           Basil
           ,
           a
           famous
           and
           primitive
           Bishop
           too
           ,
           was
           deeply
           censured
           and
           put
           to
           make
           painfull
           Apologies
           for
           a
           little
           Change
           he
           made
           in
           the
           usual
           Church-liturgy
           :
           It
           was
           thought
           in
           him
           (
           saith
           our
           Authour
           )
           an
           unpardonable
           
           Offence
           to
           alter
           any
           thing
           ,
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           intolerable
           ,
           that
           we
           suffer
           any
           thing
           unaltered
           in
           the
           Liturgy
           .
        
         
           R.
           10.
           
           
             And
             if
             you
             should
             reject
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             )
             the
             moderate
             Proposals
             which
             now
             and
             formerly
             we
             have
             made
             ,
             we
             humbly
             crave
             leave
             to
             offer
             it
             to
             your
             consideration
             ,
             what
             Judgment
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             are
             likely
             to
             pass
             on
             your
             Proceedings
             ,
             and
             how
             your
             Cause
             and
             ours
             will
             stand
             represented
             to
             them
             and
             to
             all
             succeeding
             ages
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Their
           moderate
           Proposals
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           which
           they
           now
           make
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           free
           from
           the
           established
           Government
           and
           Liturgy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           ,
           as
           Able
           and
           Godly
           ,
           continued
           in
           the
           choicest
           Livings
           they
           had
           invaded
           ;
           and
           the
           Episcopal
           kept
           out
           ,
           as
           Scandalous
           ,
           Negligent
           and
           Insufficient
           .
        
         
           What
           moderate
           Proposals
           they
           made
           formerly
           I
           am
           to
           learn
           ,
           they
           know
           his
           late
           Majesty
           made
           to
           them
           moderate
           Proposals
           ,
           but
           was
           refused
           ;
           and
           ,
           they
           confess
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           made
           moderate
           Proposals
           ,
           but
           by
           them
           never
           accepted
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           their
           bold
           
             Appeal
             to
             all
             Protestant
             Churches
          
           ,
           presuming
           they
           will
           give
           
           their
           Judgments
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England's
           established
           Constitutions
           ;
           which
           they
           have
           the
           huge
           Confidence
           to
           prophesie
           even
           of
           the
           Judgment
           of
           all
           succeeding
           ages
           .
           They
           might
           ,
           without
           a
           Revelation
           ,
           by
           their
           Jugdment
           past
           and
           present
           have
           foreseen
           their
           Judgment
           for
           the
           future
           .
           The
           past
           age
           hath
           cryed
           Grace
           ,
           Grace
           to
           our
           happy
           ,
           orderly
           and
           moderate
           Reformation
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Government
           and
           Worship
           ;
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           have
           given
           us
           the
           Right-hand
           of
           Fellowship
           ,
           have
           maintained
           sweet
           Communion
           with
           us
           ,
           have
           in
           Marian
           Persecution
           ,
           received
           our
           Exiles
           ;
           their
           most
           eminent
           Lights
           have
           sent
           us
           high
           Congratulations
           ;
           their
           ablest
           Ministers
           have
           ,
           divers
           of
           them
           ,
           come
           over
           ,
           and
           with
           Joy
           beheld
           our
           Order
           ;
           and
           some
           have
           lived
           and
           died
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           What
           Judgment
           did
           Mr.
           Beza
           give
           ?
           Let
           himself
           speak
           ,
           
             Quod
             si
             nunc
          
           ,
           —
           If
           now
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           of
           England
           ,
           being
           underprop'd
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Archbishops
           ,
           do
           continue
           as
           this
           hath
           hapened
           to
           that
           Church
           in
           our
           memory
           ,
           That
           she
           hath
           had
           Men
           of
           that
           Calling
           ,
           not
           onely
           most
           
           notable
           Martyrs
           ,
           but
           also
           excellent
           Pastors
           and
           Doctors
           ;
           let
           them
           truly
           enjoy
           that
           singular
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           wish
           may
           be
           perpetual
           unto
           her
           .
        
         
           What
           Judgment
           did
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           pass
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Bishop
           Hooper
           ,
           about
           the
           Ceremonies
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           answer
           his
           Arguments
           ?
           vindicate
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           them
           ?
           exhort
           him
           to
           submit
           unto
           them
           ?
           The
           Judgment
           of
           Doctor
           Moulin
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           might
           be
           told
           you
           of
           the
           high
           Honour
           he
           had
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           come
           nearer
           ,
           what
           Judgment
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           passed
           upon
           your
           Covenant
           ,
           your
           Reforming
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Bloud
           of
           the
           Nursing
           Father
           and
           the
           Prime
           Pastour
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           many
           Thousands
           more
           ,
           you
           have
           surely
           heard
           .
           Were
           they
           not
           ashamed
           ,
           confounded
           and
           astonished
           at
           our
           Schisms
           and
           Seditions
           ,
           and
           Violations
           of
           all
           Authority
           Sacred
           and
           Civil
           ?
           And
           ,
           Have
           not
           your
           Actions
           in
           the
           late
           lamentable
           times
           cast
           a
           Blemish
           upon
           the
           Honour
           of
           our
           Nation
           never
           to
           be
           washed
           off
           ?
           An
           English-man
           daring
           scarce
           to
           look
           another
           man
           in
           the
           face
           in
           a
           foreign
           Countrey
           ,
           
           being
           under
           the
           Objection
           and
           Reproach
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           Murthering
           their
           King
           ,
           Changing
           the
           best
           tempered
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           World
           into
           a
           puny
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           that
           swallowed
           up
           soon
           into
           a
           Barbarous
           Protectourship
           ;
           and
           Abasing
           the
           most
           primitive
           and
           venerable
           Episcopacy
           into
           a
           novel
           and
           contemptible
           Parity
           and
           Linsy-woolsey
           Presbytery
           ,
           made
           up
           of
           Preachers
           and
           Lay-elders
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           straight
           undermined
           and
           baffled
           by
           a
           Mushrome
           Independency
           :
           
             Pudet
             haec
             Opprobria
             vobis
             &
             dici
             potuisse
             ,
             &
             non
             potuisse
             refelli
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           past
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           abroad
           concerning
           our
           Church
           established
           ,
           and
           you
           who
           ruined
           it
           ,
           till
           God
           in
           mercy
           restored
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Churches
           of
           succeeding
           ages
           ;
           I
           think
           they
           will
           hardly
           believe
           the
           History
           of
           ours
           .
           That
           such
           men
           as
           you
           ,
           professing
           highest
           Godliness
           ,
           should
           ,
           in
           a
           pretended
           zeal
           for
           it
           ,
           preach
           up
           Sedition
           and
           Schism
           ,
           and
           embroil
           the
           Church
           and
           Nation
           wherein
           you
           were
           born
           and
           baptized
           in
           Bloud
           and
           Confusion
           :
           and
           ,
           which
           seems
           more
           incredible
           ,
           Appeal
           to
           all
           Protestant
           Churches
           in
           your
           own
           Justification
           :
           
           nay
           ,
           Supplicate
           the
           King
           (
           whose
           Royal
           Father
           was
           martyred
           ,
           and
           himself
           long
           banished
           for
           standing
           up
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           you
           opposed
           and
           by
           Force
           destroyed
           )
           to
           screen
           you
           from
           the
           Churche's
           Power
           ,
           to
           grant
           you
           the
           chief
           Benefices
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           give
           you
           Liberty
           to
           be
           of
           another
           Church
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           a
           Worship
           and
           Government
           of
           your
           own
           Mode
           and
           Model
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           how
           come
           you
           to
           make
           this
           lowd
           Challenge
           ?
           Why
           enquire
           you
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           Why
           presume
           you
           ,
           what
           Judgment
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           will
           make
           of
           our
           Churches
           proceedings
           ?
           Sure
           your
           mighty
           Zeal
           and
           ardent
           Affection
           to
           your
           Cause
           hath
           clouded
           your
           own
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           quite
           bereaved
           you
           of
           your
           Memory
           .
           You
           mention
           often
           ,
           and
           with
           seeming
           regard
           ,
           his
           Majestie
           's
           gracious
           Declaration
           touching
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           :
           he
           therein
           tells
           you
           the
           present
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           and
           ,
           had
           you
           Faith
           to
           believe
           his
           Royal
           word
           ,
           you
           might
           have
           spared
           this
           Argument
           and
           Out-cry
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           blush
           for
           ,
           and
           wish
           you
           had
           suppressed
           .
           
           Hear
           his
           Majesty
           speaking
           their
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           
             We
             do
             think
             Our self
             the
             more
             competent
             to
             propose
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             God's
             Assistence
             ,
             to
             determine
             many
             things
             now
             in
             Difference
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             We
             have
             spent
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             We
             have
             had
             in
             most
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             in
          
           France
           ,
           the
           Low-countries
           ,
           and
           Germany
           ;
           
             where
             We
             have
             had
             frequent
             Conference
             with
             the
             most
             Learned
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             unanimously
             lamented
             the
             great
             Reproach
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             undergoes
             from
             the
             Distempers
             and
             too
             notorious
             Schisms
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             in
          
           England
           :
           
             And
             as
             the
             most
             Learned
             among
             them
             have
             alwaies
             ,
             with
             great
             Submission
             and
             Reverence
             ,
             acknowledged
             and
             magnified
             the
             established
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             the
             great
             Countenance
             and
             Shelter
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             received
             from
             it
             before
             these
             unhappy
             times
             :
             So
             many
             of
             the
             have
             ,
             with
             great
             Ingenuity
             and
             Sorrow
             ,
             confessed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             too
             easily
             mis-led
             ,
             by
             mis-information
             and
             prejudice
             ,
             into
             some
             disesteem
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             too
             much
             complyed
             with
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Rome
           ;
           
             whereas
             they
             now
             acknowledg
             it
             to
             be
             the
             best
             
             Fence
             God
             hath
             yet
             raised
             against
             Popery
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             We
             are
             persuaded
             they
             do
             with
             great
             Zeal
             wish
             it
             restored
             to
             its
             old
             Dignity
             and
             Veneration
             .
          
        
         
           You
           see
           what
           Judgment
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           have
           passed
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           her
           former
           Proceedings
           ,
           and
           thereby
           may
           take
           an
           Estimate
           ,
           what
           Judgment
           they
           will
           pass
           on
           her
           present
           Proceedings
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Churche's
           Cause
           and
           yours
           will
           be
           represented
           to
           them
           :
           They
           will
           acknowledg
           and
           magnifie
           ,
           with
           great
           Submission
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           the
           established
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           if
           you
           dare
           believe
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           consequently
           will
           censure
           you
           as
           Schismatical
           and
           Disobedient
           ,
           to
           refuse
           to
           submit
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           not
           misrepresent
           you
           your
           Submission
           you
           profess
           .
        
         
           
             If
             after
             our
             Submission
             to
             his
             Majesty's
             Declaration
             ,
             and
             after
             our
             own
             Proposals
             of
             the
             primitive
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             a
             Liturgy
             as
             we
             here
             tender
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             be
             permitted
             to
             exercise
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             Pens
             of
             those
             moderate
             Bishops
             will
             bear
             witness
             against
             you
             ,
             that
             were
             once
             employed
             as
             the
             Chief
             Defenders
             of
             that
             
             Cause
             ,
             (
             we
             mean
             such
             as
             Reverend
             Bishop
          
           Hall
           and
           Usher
           )
           
             who
             have
             published
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             much
             less
             than
             this
             might
             have
             served
             to
             our
             fraternal
             Vnity
             and
             Peace
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           You
           before
           appealed
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           now
           unto
           two
           Bishops
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           and
           with
           like
           Success
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           You
           say
           you
           have
           submitted
           to
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Declaration
           ,
           you
           should
           have
           instanced
           wherein
           .
           His
           Majesty
           there
           declares
           ,
           That
           ,
           
             having
             seen
             all
             the
             Liturgies
             that
             are
             extant
             and
             used
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             esteems
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           
             to
             be
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             well
             knows
             the
             Reverence
             the
             most
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             most
             Learned
             in
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             have
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             heartily
             wishes
             and
             desires
             ,
             until
             it
             be
             reviewed
             ,
             and
             some
             Alterations
             and
             Additional
             Forms
             made
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             dislike
             some
             Clauses
             and
             Expressions
             ,
             would
             not
             therefore
             totally
             lay
             aside
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Common-prayer
             ,
             but
             reade
             those
             parts
             against
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             exception
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             the
             best
             instance
             of
             declyning
             those
             marks
             of
             distinction
             which
             his
             Majesty
             so
             much
             labours
             and
             desires
             to
             remove
             .
          
        
         
         
           Have
           you
           herein
           submitted
           to
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Declaration
           ?
           Have
           you
           read
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Common
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           thereby
           instanced
           your
           desire
           in
           compliance
           with
           his
           Majestie
           's
           ,
           to
           remove
           and
           decline
           those
           marks
           of
           distinction
           ?
           What
           you
           can
           lay
           hold
           of
           to
           your
           purpose
           in
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           you
           greedily
           catch
           at
           ,
           the
           rest
           you
           pass
           by
           .
        
         
           However
           you
           pretend
           to
           submit
           to
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Declaration
           ,
           he
           therein
           complains
           ,
           your
           Party
           (
           of
           which
           you
           are
           the
           Leaders
           )
           
             have
             not
             dealt
             candidly
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             amongst
             them
             unquiet
             and
             restless
             Spirits
             who
             continue
             their
             Bitterness
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             indeavour
             to
             raise
             Jealousies
             against
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             have
             unseasonably
             printed
             ,
             published
             and
             dispersed
             a
             Declaration
             to
             his
             Majestie
             's
             Reproach
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             printing
             this
             Declaration
             (
             you
             say
             you
             submit
             to
             )
             several
             seditious
             Pamphlets
             and
             Quaeries
             have
             been
             published
             and
             scattered
             abroad
             ,
             to
             infuse
             Dislike
             and
             Jealousies
             into
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           Behold
           your
           Submission
           to
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Declaration
           .
        
         
           You
           next
           tell
           us
           of
           your
           own
           Proposals
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           
           your
           own
           Liturgy
           .
           What
           your
           Primitive
           Episcopacy
           is
           ,
           your
           
             Jus
             Divinum
             Ministrii
             Anglicani
          
           speaks
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           Bishop
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           no
           
             Episcopus
             Pastorum
          
           ,
           but
           all
           Presbyters
           are
           equally
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           parity
           ,
           
             Episcopi
             Gregis
          
           :
           and
           what
           your
           own
           Liturgy
           is
           ,
           you
           have
           let
           us
           see
           such
           a
           one
           as
           you
           would
           have
           for
           your selves
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           yet
           ,
           though
           you
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           be
           bound
           to
           use
           it
           neither
           ;
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           If
           you
           may
           not
           have
           your
           own
           fancied
           frame
           of
           Government
           and
           publick
           Worship
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           Liberty
           too
           ,
           to
           throw
           them
           off
           when
           your
           fancie
           changeth
           ,
           you
           receive
           mighty
           wrong
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           you
           said
           before
           ,
           all
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ,
           so
           you
           say
           now
           ,
           all
           the
           World
           will
           think
           it
           strange
           .
           Bishop
           Vsher
           you
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           you
           now
           bring
           him
           in
           again
           after
           Bishop
           Hall
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           the
           Titles
           of
           Reverend
           ,
           Learned
           and
           Moderate
           .
           'T
           is
           well
           Bishop
           Hall
           (
           now
           he
           is
           at
           rest
           )
           hath
           from
           you
           so
           kind
           a
           Character
           :
           Time
           was
           when
           your
           combined
           Forces
           were
           bent
           singly
           against
           him
           ;
           you
           fought
           neither
           with
           small
           nor
           great
           ,
           but
           
           onely
           with
           Bishop
           Hall
           ;
           and
           when
           Smectymnuus
           was
           not
           able
           to
           dispute
           him
           down
           ,
           your
           Rabshakeh
           railed
           him
           down
           ;
           and
           however
           you
           now
           complement
           him
           ,
           you
           have
           shewn
           your
           present
           Esteem
           of
           him
           and
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Episcopacy
           ,
           in
           reprinting
           your
           Smectymnuus
           now
           ,
           since
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Restoration
           ;
           and
           if
           ,
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           he
           and
           Bishop
           Vsher
           have
           published
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           much
           less
           than
           that
           would
           have
           served
           to
           a
           fraternal
           Peace
           ;
           you
           publish
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           you
           have
           been
           obstinate
           and
           averse
           to
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           you
           had
           the
           Law
           in
           your
           hands
           ,
           would
           not
           hearken
           to
           those
           ,
           by
           you
           confessed
           ,
           Moderate
           Terms
           of
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           Pens
           will
           bear
           witness
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           now
           justly
           repulsed
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           yield
           when
           fair
           means
           of
           Accommodation
           were
           offered
           as
           to
           Re-ordination
           ,
           which
           you
           often
           mention
           ,
           and
           here
           it
           comes
           in
           again
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           deny
           your
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           (
           so
           called
           )
           Ordination
           to
           be
           really
           and
           indeed
           any
           Ordination
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           till
           you
           prove
           it
           such
           ,
           you
           charge
           the
           Bishops
           falsely
           wih
           requiring
           Re-ordination
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Many
           who
           have
           been
           under
           your
           hands
           have
           of
           themselves
           (
           without
           being
           required
           )
           judging
           your
           pretended
           Ordination
           a
           Nullity
           ,
           desired
           Ordination
           from
           the
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Canon
           (
           supposed
           )
           of
           the
           Apostles
           toucheth
           not
           this
           Case
           ,
           nor
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           neither
           do
           re-ordain
           nor
           allow
           it
           .
           Re-ordaining
           ,
           rightly
           so
           called
           ,
           being
           the
           Ordaining
           again
           of
           a
           Deacon
           or
           Priest
           by
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           was
           by
           him
           known
           to
           have
           been
           by
           a
           Bishop
           before
           ordained
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Bishop
           Bancrost
           speaks
           of
           those
           who
           were
           ordained
           by
           Presbyters
           ,
           where
           were
           no
           Bishops
           to
           ordain
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           abroad
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           had
           Bishops
           till
           you
           pull'd
           them
           down
           :
           Nay
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           we
           had
           Bishops
           after
           you
           had
           pull'd
           them
           down
           ,
           and
           till
           his
           Majesty
           set
           them
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           would
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           might
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           had
           Ordination
           from
           their
           hands
           :
           't
           is
           therefore
           a
           most
           gross
           Untruth
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           strange
           ,
           such
           Godly
           men
           as
           you
           should
           dare
           to
           utter
           and
           publish
           it
           ,
           That
           your
           young
           Preachers
           ,
           by
           
           the
           old
           Presbyters
           sent
           ,
           were
           born
           in
           an
           Age
           and
           Countrey
           which
           required
           Ordination
           by
           Parochial
           Pastors
           without
           Diocesans
           :
           if
           there
           had
           been
           no
           Bishops
           ,
           you
           might
           then
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           Age
           and
           Countrey
           required
           (
           lest
           the
           Church
           should
           fail
           )
           Ordination
           from
           Parochial
           Pastors
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           you
           to
           your
           Sorrow
           know
           ,
           there
           were
           Bishops
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           divers
           English
           and
           also
           Scotish
           and
           Irish
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           many
           of
           them
           were
           latent
           ,
           yet
           were
           and
           might
           be
           addressed
           to
           ,
           and
           did
           all
           along
           confer
           holy
           Orders
           :
           there
           are
           at
           least
           five
           English
           Bishops
           living
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           know
           more
           ,
           having
           the
           Honour
           to
           be
           joyned
           with
           them
           in
           Commission
           ,
           which
           all
           good
           men
           are
           sorry
           is
           not
           on
           your
           part
           managed
           temperately
           and
           humbly
           ,
           prudently
           and
           piously
           ,
           to
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           your selves
           chiefly
           (
           but
           for
           all
           our
           sins
           )
           long
           and
           lamentably
           divided
           .
        
         
           R.
           11.
           
           Is
           a
           repeated
           Complaint
           of
           their
           Afflictions
           ,
           and
           an
           Accusation
           of
           the
           Bishops
           as
           their
           Afflictors
           ,
           which
           is
           already
           answered
           .
        
         
           The
           Twelfth
           and
           Fourteenth
           are
           the
           
           same
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           considered
           together
           .
        
         
           The
           13
           th
           is
           hammered
           on
           the
           same
           Anvil
           with
           the
           11
           th
           ;
           That
           they
           are
           the
           Godly
           party
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           ;
           the
           Episcopal
           are
           cruel
           ,
           and
           persecute
           them
           for
           the
           Cause
           of
           
             Christ
             :
             How
             will
          
           Christ
           :
           
             take
             it
             of
             you
             to
             cast
             out
             from
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             grieve
             and
             punish
             all
             that
             dare
             not
             conform
             to
             you
             in
             these
             Matters
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           How
           will
           Christ
           take
           it
           from
           you
           to
           cast
           out
           all
           Bishops
           and
           Episcopal
           men
           who
           durst
           not
           conform
           to
           you
           in
           your
           Matters
           ?
           The
           Bishops
           Proceedings
           are
           by
           gentle
           methods
           :
           1.
           
           They
           Admonish
           ;
           2.
           
           Suspend
           ;
           3.
           
           Silence
           ;
           before
           they
           deprive
           any
           ;
           and
           none
           are
           deprived
           ,
           but
           for
           foul
           and
           incorrigible
           Crimes
           :
           but
           you
           eject
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           totally
           ,
           for
           no
           Crime
           ,
           for
           no
           Breach
           of
           the
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           ,
           but
           even
           for
           that
           the
           Episcopal
           persons
           stand
           for
           the
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           established
           .
        
         
           You
           trod
           down
           the
           Stars
           of
           Christ's
           planting
           as
           the
           Stones
           in
           the
           street
           :
           All
           those
           places
           of
           Scripture
           misapplied
           by
           you
           ,
           may
           against
           you
           be
           rightly
           applied
           .
        
         
         
           And
           whereas
           elsewhere
           they
           say
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           Sad
           Experience
           tels
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Ministers
           we
           are
           pleading
           for
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           competent
           men
           enough
           to
           supply
           their
           room
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           Their
           Care
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           a
           supply
           of
           competent
           men
           to
           serve
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           commendable
           and
           pious
           :
           But
           why
           did
           they
           not
           take
           that
           Care
           when
           it
           was
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           when
           themselves
           laid
           aside
           and
           cast
           out
           Thousands
           ,
           to
           provide
           competent
           men
           to
           supply
           their
           rooms
           ?
           Indeed
           for
           competent
           and
           great
           Livings
           they
           provided
           ;
           but
           the
           places
           that
           were
           poor
           ,
           if
           empty
           they
           filled
           them
           not
           ,
           if
           full
           by
           persons
           never
           so
           incompetent
           they
           amended
           it
           not
           .
           I
           believe
           it
           is
           a
           measured
           Truth
           ,
           never
           were
           so
           many
           places
           unprovided
           ,
           never
           so
           many
           meanly
           provided
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           times
           since
           the
           first
           times
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           when
           competent
           Ministers
           (
           as
           now
           required
           to
           be
           qualified
           )
           could
           not
           be
           had
           for
           many
           places
           ;
           one
           indeed
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           ,
           having
           in
           Zeal
           helped
           to
           eject
           his
           Minister
           out
           of
           a
           small
           Living
           ,
           desired
           the
           Clerk
           of
           the
           Committee
           for
           plundered
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           commend
           
           a
           Minister
           unto
           them
           ;
           he
           answered
           ,
           O
           ,
           none
           of
           us
           will
           accept
           of
           that
           ,
           you
           must
           provided
           as
           you
           can
           .
        
         
           The
           14
           th
           Reason
           ,
           the
           same
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           find
           with
           the
           12
           th
           ,
           tels
           us
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           against
           their
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           not
           their
           Judgments
           at
           Command
           ;
           and
           were
           they
           never
           so
           willing
           to
           believe
           they
           ought
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           therefore
           believe
           the
           Impositions
           lawfull
           because
           they
           would
           ,
           the
           Intellect
           being
           not
           free
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           What
           is
           every
           body's
           Argument
           is
           no
           Argument
           .
           Thus
           may
           the
           Jew
           ,
           the
           Turk
           ,
           the
           Papists
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           plead
           for
           their
           own
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           thus
           your
           Independent
           Brethren
           have
           argued
           in
           their
           
             Pleas
             for
             Toleration
          
           ,
           which
           once
           you
           opposed
           ;
           but
           now
           you
           sharpen
           your
           Goads
           at
           their
           Forges
           :
           You
           bring
           an
           Objection
           ,
           as
           made
           by
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           't
           is
           your
           own
           fault
           ,
           that
           your
           Judgments
           are
           not
           changed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           means
           have
           been
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           shape
           an
           Answer
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           which
           may
           make
           your selves
           blush
           .
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Sword
             can
             easilier
             take
             this
             
             for
             granted
             ,
             than
             the
             Tongue
             or
             Pen
             of
             man
             prove
             .
          
           My
           Brethren
           ,
           
             Quorsum
             haec
          
           ?
           You
           might
           well
           have
           spared
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           Sword
           ;
           Why
           do
           you
           expose
           your
           own
           Miscarriages
           to
           the
           review
           of
           the
           World
           ?
           Who
           were
           those
           that
           drew
           the
           Sword
           for
           Reformation
           ?
           Who
           called
           to
           Arm
           ?
           Who
           promised
           Heaven
           to
           all
           that
           would
           take
           up
           the
           Sword
           in
           that
           blessed
           Cause
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ?
           when
           you
           were
           then
           told
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           you
           could
           answer
           with
           that
           
             Roman
             ,
             Nunquamne
             nobis
             Gladiis
             succinctis
             Leges
             recitare
             desinetis
             ?
          
           Tell
           you
           us
           ,
           who
           have
           our
           Swords
           by
           our
           sides
           ,
           of
           the
           Laws
           ?
           We
           tell
           you
           ,
           we
           have
           drawn
           our
           Swords
           to
           cut
           in
           sunder
           those
           Gordian
           Knots
           ,
           your
           Parchment
           Laws
           .
           So
           of
           late
           your
           Heroick
           Oliver
           to
           those
           who
           pleaded
           the
           Laws
           and
           ancient
           Charters
           granted
           and
           confirmed
           by
           our
           Kings
           ,
           
             Magna
             Charta
             ,
             Magna
             Far
          
           —
        
         
           But
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           what
           Sword
           do
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           whom
           you
           plead
           with
           ,
           use
           ,
           but
           the
           Spiritual
           ?
           They
           are
           no
           Popes
           ,
           who
           challenge
           
             Potestatem
             utriusque
             Gladii
          
           ;
           They
           are
           no
           Presbyterians
           ,
           who
           are
           Co-ordinate
           Powers
           with
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           
           and
           for
           their
           Tongues
           and
           Pens
           ,
           you
           must
           strike
           Sail
           ,
           till
           you
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           encounter
           and
           conquer
           those
           Worthies
           ,
           Bishop
           Whitgift
           ,
           Bishop
           Bilson
           ,
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           ,
           Mr.
           Hooker
           ,
           Mr.
           Mason
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           such
           Generals
           in
           the
           Lord's
           Host
           ,
           with
           whom
           your
           
             Hildersham
             ,
             Baines
             ,
             Parker
             ,
             Ames
             ,
             Dod
             ,
             Ball
             ,
             Nichols
             ,
          
           are
           not
           to
           be
           named
           the
           same
           day
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           We
           crave
           leave
           to
           ask
           ,
           Whether
           your selves
           do
           not
           in
           some
           things
           mistake
           ?
        
         
           Good
           Leave
           have
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           ask
           a
           wise
           Question
           ,
           with
           a
           Consequence
           as
           wild
           :
           in
           your
           Covenant
           you
           yoake
           Popery
           with
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           wittily
           and
           merrily
           ask
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           Whether
           they
           think
           themselves
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Infallible
           ;
           and
           yet
           your
           Party
           proclaim
           themselves
           next
           to
           Infallible
           .
           I
           need
           not
           remember
           you
           where
           they
           say
           ,
           Loath
           we
           are
           to
           think
           that
           they
           who
           are
           most
           sound
           in
           Doctrine
           should
           mistake
           in
           Discipline
           :
           Well
           ,
           but
           the
           Prelates
           will
           confess
           ,
           they
           may
           mistake
           ,
           are
           not
           infallible
           ;
           What
           's
           the
           Consequence
           ?
           If
           you
           may
           mistake
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           may
           it
           not
           be
           in
           such
           great
           
           things
           as
           these
           ?
           and
           in
           the
           same
           breath
           you
           say
           ,
           These
           great
           things
           are
           the
           smallest
           ,
           Ceremonies
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           Worship
           .
           I
           conceive
           you
           speak
           this
           Ironically
           ,
           otherwise
           your
           Inference
           is
           in
           you
           a
           foul
           mistake
           :
           understanding
           men
           may
           mistake
           in
           great
           things
           ;
           ergo
           they
           may
           mistake
           in
           small
           things
           .
           However
           ,
           on
           this
           Supposition
           you
           destroy
           all
           Power
           in
           men
           to
           make
           Laws
           in
           great
           or
           small
           things
           ,
           because
           Governours
           are
           men
           ,
           and
           may
           err
           and
           mistake
           in
           some
           things
           ;
           ergo
           they
           may
           make
           Laws
           in
           nothing
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           
             Whether
             this
             be
             doing
             as
             you
             would
             be
             done
             by
             ?
             would
             you
             be
             cast
             out
             for
             every
             fault
             that
             is
             as
             bad
             as
             this
             ?
             Put
             your selves
             in
             their
             case
             ,
             and
             suppose
             you
             had
             studied
             ,
             conferred
             and
             prayed
             ,
             and
             done
             your
             best
             to
             know
             whether
             God
             would
             have
             you
             to
             be
             re-ordained
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             these
             Forms
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             Subscriptions
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             ,
             having
             done
             all
             ,
             you
             think
             that
             God
             would
             be
             displeased
             if
             you
             should
             use
             them
             ;
             would
             you
             then
             be
             used
             your selves
             as
             your
             dissenting
             Brethren
             are
             now
             used
             or
             like
             to
             be
             ?
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           This
           is
           their
           strongest
           and
           fairest
           Argument
           ,
           drawn
           from
           the
           general
           
           Rule
           of
           Equity
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           retort
           it
           ,
           being
           much
           more
           strong
           on
           the
           Bishops
           part
           .
           Put
           your selves
           in
           the
           Bishops
           case
           ,
           and
           suppose
           you
           had
           studied
           ,
           conferred
           ,
           prayed
           ,
           and
           done
           your
           best
           to
           know
           whether
           God
           would
           have
           you
           to
           preach
           Resistence
           against
           your
           Sovereign
           ,
           renounce
           Episcopacy
           ,
           cast
           out
           the
           Church
           Liturgy
           ;
           and
           ,
           having
           done
           all
           ,
           you
           think
           (
           nay
           ,
           are
           sure
           ,
           for
           thinking
           will
           not
           doe
           )
           that
           God
           would
           be
           displeased
           if
           you
           should
           doe
           so
           ;
           would
           you
           be
           used
           your selves
           as
           your
           party
           used
           the
           Bishops
           ?
           imprisoned
           ,
           beheaded
           ,
           sequestred
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Reason
           is
           drawn
           from
           the
           Divisions
           caused
           by
           imposing
           things
           unnecessary
           ,
           and
           the
           Unity
           and
           Peace
           which
           would
           follow
           ,
           if
           men
           might
           enjoy
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           leave
           to
           serve
           God
           as
           his
           Apostles
           did
           ;
           and
           upon
           these
           they
           enlarge
           in
           four
           whole
           Pages
           :
           
             Nothing
             more
             affecteth
             us
             than
             to
             think
             of
             the
             lamentable
             Divisions
             that
             have
             been
             caused
             and
             are
             still
             like
             to
             be
             ,
             while
             things
             unnecessary
             are
             so
             imposed
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             how
             blessed
             an
             Vnity
             and
             Peace
             we
             might
             enjoy
             ,
             if
             these
             occasions
             
             of
             Division
             were
             removed
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             but
             have
             leave
             to
             serve
             God
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             .
          
        
         
           Ans
           .
           If
           it
           affect
           you
           so
           much
           to
           think
           upon
           the
           Divisions
           ,
           it
           should
           affect
           you
           to
           think
           that
           you
           have
           been
           and
           are
           the
           chief
           cause
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           you
           might
           ,
           if
           your
           Will
           stood
           not
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           remove
           them
           ;
           but
           you
           mightily
           mistake
           both
           the
           Cause
           and
           Cure
           of
           our
           Divisions
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           direct
           contrary
           to
           what
           you
           surmise
           .
           The
           Cause
           of
           our
           Divisions
           is
           the
           Liberty
           you
           desire
           ;
           the
           Cure
           would
           be
           your
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Churche's
           lawfull
           Impositions
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           onely
           Reason
           but
           your
           own
           Experience
           might
           have
           taught
           you
           .
           You
           cast
           off
           the
           Reins
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           you
           set
           your selves
           at
           Liberty
           .
           Did
           this
           Cure
           your
           Divisions
           and
           create
           among
           you
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           ?
           No
           ,
           after
           you
           had
           divided
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           its
           Rule
           and
           Orders
           ;
           you
           subdivided
           among
           your selves
           ,
           and
           broke
           all
           into
           pieces
           and
           parties
           ;
           never
           did
           any
           Age
           see
           such
           lamentable
           Divisions
           in
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           .
           But
           you
           accuse
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           will
           not
           give
           you
           leave
           to
           
           serve
           God
           as
           his
           Apostles
           did
           :
           God
           forgive
           you
           this
           as
           false
           as
           foul
           an
           Accusation
           .
           Do
           not
           the
           Bishops
           maintain
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           stedfastly
           continue
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           against
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           who
           would
           obtrude
           upon
           us
           their
           Traditions
           in
           conjunction
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           assert
           the
           Scripture
           alone
           to
           be
           a
           most
           perfect
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           serve
           God
           as
           the
           Apostles
           have
           taught
           ?
           and
           so
           many
           you
           in
           Communion
           with
           our
           Church
           .
           Truly
           if
           your
           meaning
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           give
           you
           not
           leave
           to
           serve
           God
           as
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           or
           lower
           will
           serve
           you
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           as
           they
           ,
           to
           give
           Laws
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Laws
           of
           none
           ;
           you
           must
           prove
           your selves
           to
           be
           such
           before
           you
           crave
           that
           leave
           :
           But
           though
           you
           are
           not
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           you
           are
           Prophets
           ,
           you
           foresee
           and
           foretell
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           your
           Innocent
           Party
           —
           Strange
           !
           What
           a
           Noise
           they
           make
           in
           almost
           every
           Paragraph
           ,
           lamenting
           and
           repeating
           their
           Sufferings
           ?
           We
           are
           ,
           against
           our
           wills
           ,
           enforced
           as
           often
           to
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           and
           I
           wish
           they
           would
           rightly
           resent
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           
           to
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Conformable
           Clergy
           have
           been
           really
           Sufferers
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Loss
           of
           all
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           they
           the
           Causes
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           those
           years
           enjoyed
           all
           Ease
           and
           Plenty
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           time
           of
           their
           present
           loud
           Complaint
           they
           have
           yet
           suffered
           nothing
           ,
           and
           are
           certain
           they
           shall
           not
           doe
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           return
           to
           their
           Duty
           ,
           all
           their
           former
           Miscarriages
           ,
           being
           by
           his
           Majestie
           's
           Mercy
           buried
           in
           oblivion
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           will
           doe
           so
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           received
           into
           Favour
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           capable
           of
           all
           Preferments
           as
           any
           the
           truest
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           am
           unwilling
           to
           remark
           the
           other
           part
           of
           their
           Prophecie
           ,
           ripping
           up
           our
           Divisions
           (
           by
           their
           Party
           raised
           and
           continued
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           )
           they
           in
           effect
           threaten
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           their
           Sons
           and
           Heirs
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           must
           not
           expect
           Peace
           ,
           but
           look
           for
           Misery
           and
           Division
           ,
           unless
           they
           may
           have
           their
           Demands
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           free
           and
           high
           as
           the
           Apostles
           :
           and
           here
           ,
           as
           their
           manner
           is
           ,
           they
           heap
           up
           a
           multitude
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           you
           may
           judge
           how
           pertinently
           by
           the
           first
           they
           alledge
           ,
           1
           Philippians
           ,
           14.
           
           There
           St.
           Paul
           
           saith
           ,
           
             Many
             of
             the
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             waxing
             confident
             by
             his
             bonds
             ,
             were
             much
             more
             bold
             to
             speak
             the
             Word
             without
             fear
             .
          
           This
           Text
           they
           cite
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Bonds
           and
           Burthens
           and
           Displeasure
           which
           is
           upon
           them
           from
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           hinders
           them
           from
           serving
           the
           Lord
           without
           fear
           .
           Saint
           
           Paul's
           bonds
           made
           these
           Brethren
           confident
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           above
           fear
           .
           But
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           upon
           their
           meer
           fancy
           of
           Bonds
           and
           Burthens
           ,
           are
           faint-hearted
           ,
           and
           with
           fear
           even
           distracted
           .
           The
           other
           Scriptures
           make
           as
           little
           for
           them
           or
           against
           the
           Bishops
           :
           and
           so
           I
           shall
           pass
           them
           over
           .
        
         
           The
           18
           th
           and
           19
           th
           Reasons
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Bran
           ,
           yet
           again
           and
           again
           they
           cry
           up
           their
           Abilities
           and
           their
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           and
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           the
           Ungodliness
           of
           all
           who
           are
           not
           of
           their
           way
           .
           I
           cannot
           conceive
           the
           Reason
           ,
           why
           this
           one
           Topick
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           makes
           up
           more
           than
           Ten
           of
           their
           Twenty
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           they
           bring
           it
           in
           over
           and
           over
           so
           very
           often
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           think
           no
           body
           knows
           or
           will
           believe
           they
           have
           suffered
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           say
           it
           so
           often
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           the
           
           loud
           and
           repeated
           Cry
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           they
           would
           drown
           the
           loud
           Cry
           of
           the
           Bishops
           Sufferings
           by
           them
           and
           their
           Party
           ,
           which
           yet
           the
           Bishops
           themselves
           pass
           by
           in
           Silence
           ;
           but
           the
           World
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           with
           much
           concernment
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           yet
           hear
           them
           again
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           18
           th
           they
           call
           themselves
           the
           
             Holy
             Seed
          
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           able
           Ministers
           laid
           aside
           ;
           and
           that
           many
           of
           them
           suffer
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Ungodly
           add
           Affliction
           to
           their
           Affliction
           .
           And
           in
           the
           19
           th
           ,
           
             So
             many
             truly
             fearing
             God
             ,
             being
             cast
             or
             trodden
             down
             ,
             are
             tempted
             to
             think
             ill
             of
             that
             which
             themselves
             and
             the
             Church
             thus
             suffer
             by
             ;
             and
             when
             so
             many
             of
             the
             worst
             befriend
             this
             way
             ,
             because
             it
             gratifieth
             them
             ,
             it
             tendeth
             to
             make
             your
             Cause
             judged
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             qualities
             of
             its
             friends
             or
             adversaries
             .
          
           Of
           their
           Sufferings
           enough
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           of
           their
           Godliness
           and
           the
           Ungodliness
           of
           all
           who
           are
           not
           of
           their
           Party
           .
           We
           have
           heard
           often
           too
           ,
           't
           is
           their
           strain
           and
           way
           ,
           with
           the
           Pharisee
           ,
           to
           stand
           on
           their
           Tiptoes
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             God
             I
             thank
             thee
             I
             am
             not
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             such
             as
             this
             Publican
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           worst
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           befriend
           that
           way
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           's
           no
           proof
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           rather
           of
           the
           goodness
           which
           shines
           forth
           so
           apparently
           ,
           that
           it
           convinces
           and
           even
           enforces
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           to
           approve
           it
           ,
           
             Video
             meliora
             ,
             probóque
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Who
           are
           those
           worst
           ?
           The
           King
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           obedient
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           all
           Estates
           and
           Qualities
           .
           This
           is
           usually
           their
           great
           proof
           ,
           that
           themselves
           truly
           fear
           God
           ,
           their
           dislike
           of
           established
           Order
           ;
           this
           their
           evidence
           ,
           that
           others
           have
           not
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           their
           Obedience
           to
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           set
           over
           them
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           By
           the
           one
           they
           commend
           themselves
           ,
           by
           the
           other
           they
           condemn
           all
           but
           themselves
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           is
           no
           untrue
           Accusation
           they
           have
           made
           appear
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           made
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           best
           and
           the
           worst
           ,
           but
           cast
           out
           all
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           way
           :
           Nay
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           them
           pleading
           before
           them
           the
           Sobriety
           and
           Unblameableness
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           they
           told
           him
           to
           his
           effect
           ,
           He
           should
           fare
           the
           worse
           for
           that
           ,
           they
           liked
           not
           so
           
           well
           a
           sober
           as
           a
           scandalous
           Malignant
           ,
           who
           gave
           their
           Proceedings
           against
           him
           some
           colour
           of
           Justice
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           tell
           us
           they
           are
           tempted
           to
           think
           ill
           of
           that
           they
           suffer
           by
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           'T
           is
           easie
           to
           guess
           whence
           that
           Temptation
           is
           ,
           a
           Criminal
           is
           tempted
           to
           think
           ill
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           because
           he
           suffers
           by
           it
           ;
           Ungodly
           men
           are
           tempted
           to
           think
           ill
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           murmur
           at
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           suffer
           by
           his
           just
           Judgments
           for
           their
           Wickedness
           :
           You
           are
           taught
           otherwise
           ,
           Matt.
           5.44
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           
             We
             repeat
             what
             formerly
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             already
             so
             plainly
             decided
             the
             point
             in
             controversie
             in
             the
             Instance
             of
             Meats
             and
             Days
             ,
          
           Rom.
           14.15
           .
           
             that
             it
             seemeth
             strange
             to
             us
             that
             yet
             it
             should
             remain
             a
             Controversie
             .
             A
             weak
             Brother
             ,
             that
             maketh
             an
             unnecessary
             difference
             of
             Meats
             and
             Days
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             but
             so
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             with
             such
             doubtfull
             Disputations
             ;
             despising
             and
             judging
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             to
             stand
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             such
             small
             occasion
             ,
             is
             unbeseeming
             true
             Believers
             .
          
        
         
           Their
           20
           th
           Reason
           is
           delivered
           with
           
           so
           mighty
           Confidence
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           make
           us
           believe
           it
           looks
           like
           a
           Demonstration
           .
           But
           't
           is
           scarce
           worthy
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Reason
           .
           They
           tell
           us
           ,
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           decided
           the
           Point
           in
           controversie
           between
           us
           —
           that
           they
           think
           it
           strange
           't
           is
           yet
           a
           Controversie
           .
           A
           strange
           Presumption
           ,
           whereby
           they
           at
           once
           condemn
           all
           the
           Conformists
           and
           Non-conformists
           too
           in
           this
           Church
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           They
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           't
           is
           a
           Controversie
           ;
           and
           yet
           know
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           great
           Controversie
           of
           these
           100
           years
           :
           What
           Volumes
           have
           been
           written
           pro
           and
           con
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           The
           Churche's
           Power
           in
           things
           indifferent
           ?
           their
           own
           it
           seems
           wanted
           the
           Illumination
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           see
           and
           shew
           that
           his
           plain
           Decision
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           fain
           to
           argue
           against
           the
           Churche's
           Orders
           with
           their
           slender
           Probabilities
           :
           And
           ours
           ,
           in
           these
           charitable
           mens
           Judgment
           ,
           were
           Resisters
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           asserting
           the
           Churche's
           Power
           to
           command
           for
           Decency
           and
           Order
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           having
           plainly
           decided
           the
           Point
           against
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           such
           Power
           ,
           the
           most
           reverend
           
             Whitgift
             ,
             Morton
             ,
             
             Hall
             ,
             Hooker
             ,
             Mason
             ,
             Sanderson
             .
          
           I
           wonder
           you
           did
           not
           demonstrate
           to
           this
           last
           ,
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           (
           who
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           was
           a
           Commissioner
           on
           the
           Bishops
           part
           )
           his
           wilfull
           Sin
           and
           Errour
           ,
           in
           Preaching
           and
           Writing
           so
           earnestly
           for
           the
           Churche's
           Ceremonies
           ,
           from
           this
           very
           14
           th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           we
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           the
           great
           Casuist
           of
           the
           Age
           ;
           a
           most
           rare
           Preacher
           and
           Textuary
           ;
           his
           Temper
           truly
           Christian
           and
           primitive
           ,
           charitable
           ,
           humble
           ,
           meek
           ,
           modest
           even
           to
           diffidence
           ;
           his
           Discourses
           profound
           ,
           and
           yet
           plain
           to
           the
           meanest
           capacity
           ;
           nothing
           more
           clear
           ,
           more
           clean
           ,
           more
           cogent
           and
           convincing
           :
           And
           we
           judge
           those
           two
           Sermons
           of
           his
           ,
           one
           upon
           the
           first
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           2.16
           .
           the
           other
           upon
           Romans
           ,
           14.23
           .
           do
           fully
           assert
           the
           Churche's
           Constitutions
           by
           the
           Non-conformists
           opposed
           ,
           and
           fairly
           represent
           ,
           and
           fully
           answer
           their
           Objections
           ;
           and
           Master
           Hooker
           had
           with
           as
           much
           meekness
           and
           strength
           done
           it
           before
           :
           you
           have
           Time
           and
           Numbers
           ,
           if
           you
           resolve
           to
           stand
           out
           ,
           and
           not
           conform
           ,
           to
           answer
           Mr.
           Hooker
           point
           by
           point
           ;
           your
           many
           hands
           may
           make
           the
           work
           light
           :
           but
           to
           make
           it
           short
           and
           easie
           ,
           I
           challenge
           
           a
           whole
           Smectymnuus
           of
           you
           to
           answer
           onely
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           solidly
           and
           soundly
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           promise
           you
           to
           renounce
           Conformity
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           cannot
           (
           as
           I
           know
           you
           cannot
           )
           you
           are
           self-condemned
           if
           you
           renounce
           not
           Non-conformity
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           shall
           be
           as
           highly
           confident
           as
           your selves
           ,
           and
           shall
           affirm
           in
           a
           direct
           contradiction
           to
           yours
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           so
           plainly
           decided
           the
           Point
           in
           Controversie
           on
           the
           Churche's
           part
           ,
           that
           she
           hath
           Power
           to
           command
           things
           indifferent
           for
           Decency
           and
           Order
           in
           God's
           Worship
           ,
           in
           the
           1
           Corinth
           .
           c.
           14.
           v.
           40.
           
           That
           't
           is
           strange
           it
           should
           be
           yet
           a
           Controversie
           :
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           that
           Power
           as
           to
           outward
           Order
           and
           Decency
           to
           appoint
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           even
           when
           God
           himself
           had
           made
           Laws
           for
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           those
           so
           many
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           thought
           none
           could
           or
           might
           be
           added
           .
        
         
           The
           Religious
           Kings
           and
           Governors
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           enjoyned
           divers
           things
           concerning
           God's
           Worship
           which
           were
           not
           by
           God
           commanded
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           no
           Commandment
           of
           God
           assigning
           the
           Priests
           Order
           ,
           Manner
           and
           Times
           of
           Attendance
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           
           the
           Temple
           ;
           yet
           David
           and
           Solomon
           appointed
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Priests
           conformed
           and
           observed
           them
           .
           There
           was
           no
           Commandment
           for
           Singers
           ,
           Psalteries
           ,
           Organs
           ,
           Cimbals
           ,
           Harps
           ;
           yet
           David
           appointed
           for
           the
           Temple
           this
           Musick
           vocal
           and
           instrumental
           .
           There
           was
           no
           Commandment
           for
           the
           Feast
           of
           Purim
           ;
           yet
           Mordecai
           enjoined
           it
           ,
           Hester
           set
           it
           forward
           ,
           and
           the
           Jews
           established
           it
           for
           succeeding
           Generations
           .
           There
           was
           no
           Commandment
           for
           the
           Feast
           of
           Dedication
           ;
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           observed
           it
           .
           If
           therefore
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           when
           God
           himself
           had
           instituted
           abundance
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           might
           and
           did
           appoint
           others
           ,
           besides
           those
           by
           God
           commanded
           ,
           which
           were
           generally
           by
           all
           without
           contradiction
           observed
           ;
           surely
           
             à
             fortiori
          
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           having
           no
           Law
           of
           particular
           Ceremonies
           and
           Rites
           given
           by
           Christ
           ,
           (
           since
           without
           Religious
           Rites
           God
           cannot
           be
           publickly
           worshipped
           in
           any
           orderly
           and
           decent
           manner
           )
           may
           ,
           especially
           having
           a
           general
           Law
           to
           authorize
           her
           ,
           1
           Corinth
           .
           c.
           14.
           constitute
           and
           appoint
           such
           Rites
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           obey
           her
           Constitutions
           in
           things
           neither
           commanded
           
           nor
           prohibited
           .
           But
           to
           come
           closely
           to
           their
           20
           th
           Reason
           ,
           since
           ,
           
             ad
             Triarios
             ventum
             est
          
           ,
           't
           is
           their
           last
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           which
           they
           place
           their
           greatest
           strength
           .
        
         
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           (
           say
           they
           )
           hath
           plainly
           decided
           the
           Point
           in
           controversie
           in
           the
           Instance
           of
           Meats
           and
           Days
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           
           &
           15.
           
           A
           weak
           brother
           that
           maketh
           an
           unnecessary
           difference
           of
           Meats
           and
           Days
           is
           not
           to
           be
           cast
           out
           ,
           but
           so
           to
           be
           received
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           here
           premise
           the
           weighty
           Monition
           of
           Dr.
           
             Sanderson
             ,
             O
             beware
             of
             misapplying
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             easily
             done
             ;
             but
             not
             so
             easily
             answered
             .
             I
             know
             not
             any
             one
             gap
             that
             hath
             let
             in
             more
             and
             more
             dangerous
             Errours
             into
             the
             Church
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             men
             take
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Text
             fitted
             to
             particular
             occasions
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             time
             wherein
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             and
             then
             apply
             them
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             find
             them
             ,
             without
             due
             respect
             had
             to
             the
             differences
             that
             may
             be
             between
             those
             times
             and
             cases
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             .
             Sundry
             things
             spoken
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             would
             sort
             very
             ill
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             fulness
             of
             strength
             and
             stature
             .
          
           This
           Caution
           ,
           directs
           
           me
           to
           tell
           the
           Petitioners
           ,
           that
           the
           Point
           and
           Case
           in
           controversie
           between
           us
           and
           them
           is
           hugely
           different
           from
           that
           Rom.
           c.
           14.
           v.
           15.
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Time
           ,
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Matter
           in
           difference
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           For
           the
           Time
           ;
           The
           Jewish
           Church
           was
           now
           expiring
           ,
           its
           Constitution
           dissolved
           ;
           The
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           succeeding
           it
           ,
           was
           in
           planting
           ,
           in
           its
           infancy
           ;
           in
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           not
           settled
           ,
           and
           its
           Order
           not
           fully
           established
           ,
           the
           new
           Converts
           ,
           being
           tender
           Plants
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           tenderly
           used
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           ,
           in
           pious
           Prudence
           ,
           to
           be
           indulged
           ;
           but
           not
           so
           in
           a
           Church
           planted
           and
           settled
           ,
           then
           and
           there
           all
           its
           Members
           are
           obliged
           to
           obey
           its
           Orders
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           cast
           them
           off
           upon
           pretence
           of
           Conscience
           or
           (
           Christian
           Liberty
           ;
           the
           Troubles
           at
           Francford
           they
           mention
           ,
           though
           much
           to
           the
           hindrance
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           infancy
           and
           beginning
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           because
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           Party
           which
           opposed
           the
           new-made
           Constitutions
           of
           our
           Church
           were
           not
           so
           culpable
           as
           these
           Troublers
           ,
           who
           ,
           a
           hundred
           years
           after
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           obtained
           
           and
           happily
           flourished
           ,
           have
           invaded
           and
           overturned
           all
           Order
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           now
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           restoring
           ,
           keep
           up
           the
           same
           humour
           of
           opposing
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           case
           is
           different
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Persons
           differing
           about
           Meats
           and
           Days
           ;
           The
           one
           Party
           were
           weak
           ,
           the
           other
           strong
           in
           Faith
           and
           Judgment
           of
           their
           Christian
           Liberty
           :
           Now
           of
           whether
           endsort
           are
           our
           Non-conformists
           ?
           The
           strong
           ,
           in
           modesty
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           call
           themselves
           ;
           and
           the
           weak
           ,
           they
           will
           take
           it
           ill
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           being
           the
           Chieftains
           and
           Chosen
           ones
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           giving
           themselves
           the
           Title
           of
           Able
           and
           Godly
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           now
           contesting
           with
           20
           Reasons
           (
           and
           this
           last
           in
           their
           esteem
           irrefragable
           )
           against
           the
           most
           Learned
           Defenders
           of
           the
           Churche's
           Orders
           .
           But
           if
           (
           as
           they
           seem
           to
           insinuate
           )
           they
           are
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           then
           their
           weakness
           deserves
           compassion
           ,
           yet
           for
           that
           very
           Reason
           (
           their
           weakness
           )
           owes
           submission
           to
           the
           better
           Judgment
           of
           the
           strong
           ,
           especially
           ,
           they
           being
           ●ut
           Subjects
           and
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           obedience
           to
           the
           formerly
           established
           and
           now
           to
           be
           restored
           Order
           :
           An
           yieldance
           there
           must
           be
           on
           the
           one
           
           part
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           weak
           ought
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           strong
           ,
           and
           obey
           the
           Laws
           ,
           or
           the
           strong
           must
           submit
           to
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           leave
           to
           trample
           the
           Laws
           under
           their
           feet
           ,
           let
           the
           weakest
           judge
           .
           But
           how
           long
           will
           these
           Brethren
           be
           weak
           ?
           Will
           they
           be
           Children
           of
           a
           Hundred
           years
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           time
           and
           teaching
           ,
           and
           means
           of
           Instruction
           ?
        
         
           
             The
             Church
          
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           Excellent
           Dr.
           Sanderson
           )
           
             hath
             sufficiently
             declared
             and
             published
             the
             Innocency
             of
             her
             purpose
             and
             meaning
             in
             enjoyning
             the
             Ceremonies
             ;
             nor
             so
             onely
             ;
             but
             hath
             been
             content
             to
             hear
             ,
             receive
             and
             admit
             the
             Objections
             and
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Refusers
             ;
             and
             hath
             taken
             pains
             to
             answer
             and
             satisfie
             to
             the
             full
             all
             that
             ever
             could
             be
             said
             in
             that
             behalf
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             vanity
             in
             these
             men
             to
             alledge
             weakness
             where
             all
             good
             means
             have
             been
             plentifully
             used
             for
             full
             information
             in
             the
             Points
             in
             doubt
          
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           may
           ,
           without
           breach
           of
           Charity
           ,
           conclude
           from
           so
           plain
           Premisses
           ,
           that
           not
           their
           weakness
           ,
           but
           wilfullness
           is
           the
           real
           Cause
           of
           their
           Refusal
           to
           conform
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           case
           is
           different
           in
           the
           Matter
           
           and
           Thing
           it self
           in
           controversie
           .
           Those
           Meats
           and
           Days
           about
           whose
           observation
           there
           was
           variance
           ,
           Rom.
           c.
           14.
           were
           once
           ,
           and
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           not
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           under
           Divine
           Precept
           ,
           the
           one
           commanded
           ,
           the
           other
           prohibited
           ;
           but
           our
           Ceremonies
           were
           alwaies
           indifferent
           ,
           never
           under
           any
           Divine
           Precept
           ,
           nor
           commanded
           ,
           nor
           prohibited
           :
           The
           Reason
           why
           those
           weak
           Brethren
           observed
           the
           Days
           and
           abstained
           from
           the
           Meats
           was
           ,
           They
           knew
           there
           was
           a
           Law
           of
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           knew
           not
           that
           it
           was
           abolished
           :
           But
           our
           weak
           Brethren
           have
           no
           such
           Reason
           to
           refuse
           the
           Ceremonies
           by
           the
           Church
           enjoined
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           never
           by
           any
           Law
           of
           God
           forbidden
           .
           Those
           weak
           Brethren
           feared
           to
           sin
           where
           God
           had
           made
           a
           Law
           ;
           our
           weak
           Brethren
           fear
           to
           sin
           where
           God
           hath
           made
           no
           Law
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           made
           a
           general
           and
           standing
           Law
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           obey
           our
           Governours
           in
           their
           Ordinances
           which
           are
           not
           contrary
           to
           his
           Laws
           .
           Let
           me
           add
           ,
           the
           Point
           is
           greatly
           different
           in
           this
           respect
           also
           ;
           That
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           a
           Liberty
           onely
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           use
           or
           not
           to
           use
           
           those
           Legal
           Ceremonies
           ,
           for
           afterwards
           he
           cuts
           off
           that
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           forbids
           those
           Legal
           Observations
           to
           the
           Colossians
           and
           to
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           great
           Severity
           :
           They
           were
           before
           Mortua
           ,
           and
           allowed
           a
           decent
           Burial
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           after
           full
           Instruction
           that
           they
           were
           nailed
           to
           
           Christ's
           Cross
           and
           buried
           in
           his
           Grave
           ,
           they
           were
           Mortifera
           ,
           't
           was
           deadly
           to
           raise
           or
           revive
           them
           ;
           and
           now
           ,
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           ,
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           will
           see
           they
           have
           cause
           to
           abate
           their
           Confidence
           ;
           the
           Point
           in
           Controversie
           being
           very
           different
           about
           the
           Jewish
           Rites
           and
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           our
           Church
           .
        
         
           Herein
           we
           cannot
           but
           discern
           and
           allow
           them
           to
           be
           like
           ;
           In
           that
           ,
           First
           ,
           Those
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           judged
           the
           other
           ,
           were
           weak
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           these
           ,
           though
           their
           Reason
           stronger
           by
           much
           ,
           they
           having
           the
           Law
           for
           them
           ,
           these
           no
           Law.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           weak
           Brethren
           were
           in
           the
           Errour
           ,
           so
           are
           ours
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Errour
           of
           those
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Errour
           of
           these
           .
           Those
           Brethren
           were
           zealous
           for
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           these
           Brethren
           are
           zealous
           against
           the
           Ceremonies
           .
           I
           shall
           end
           this
           
           Point
           in
           that
           solid
           and
           convincing
           Answer
           of
           Mr.
           L'Estrange
           to
           this
           their
           20
           th
           Reason
           ,
           and
           I
           beseech
           them
           to
           reade
           and
           weigh
           it
           without
           prejudice
           to
           his
           person
           and
           manner
           of
           writing
           ;
           he
           is
           smart
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           doth
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           
             Ludere
             cum
             Sanctis
          
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           onely
           with
           such
           Saints
           as
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           )
           but
           I
           appeal
           to
           themselves
           whether
           he
           be
           not
           here
           serious
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           rightly
           interpreted
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           stated
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           determined
           the
           Point
           in
           controversie
           .
        
         
           
             Would
             our
             Divines
             persuade
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             case
             of
             Meats
             and
             Days
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             that
             of
             Ceremonies
             which
             we
             are
             now
             debating
             ,
             or
             that
             a
             weak
             Brother
             is
             not
             to
             be
             distinguished
             from
             a
             peevish
             ?
             See
             how
             vast
             a
             difference
             lies
             between
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             God
             himself
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             Meats
             and
             Days
             ,
             which
             difference
             ceast
             upon
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             :
             Some
             thought
             it
             still
             a
             point
             of
             Conscience
             to
             observe
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             these
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             ,
             Weak
             Brethren
             :
             Others
             again
             ,
             that
             knew
             the
             Law
             was
             abrogated
             ,
             quitted
             these
             Scruples
             ;
             and
             of
             these
             it
             is
             that
             St.
          
           Paul
           saies
           ,
           We
           which
           are
           strong
           ought
           to
           bear
           the
           Infirmity
           
           of
           the
           weak
           :
           
             now
             mark
             ,
             That
             which
             was
             formerly
             imposed
             is
             now
             become
             a
             thing
             indiffrent
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             indifferent
             to
             the
             strong
             and
             knowing
             ,
             not
             to
             those
             who
             were
             not
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             Determination
             of
             the
             former
             Ty
             and
             Duty
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             true
             ground
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Tenderness
             here
             concerning
             Scandal
             ,
          
           Destroy
           not
           him
           with
           thy
           meat
           for
           whom
           Christ
           died
           .
        
         
           
             See
             how
             their
             case
             now
             matches
             ours
             ;
             They
             durst
             not
             eat
             ,
             because
             they
             knew
             that
             once
             they
             were
             bound
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             know
             likewise
             that
             they
             were
             now
             discharged
             .
             Let
             our
             Reformers
             shew
             as
             much
             for
             Ceremonies
             ;
             Either
             that
             humane
             Impositions
             (
             for
             Decency
             and
             Order
             he
             means
             )
             were
             ever
             forbidden
             ,
             or
             that
             those
             practis'd
             in
             our
             Church
             are
             in
             themselves
             unlawfull
             .
          
        
         
           They
           next
           would
           father
           an
           Objection
           upon
           the
           Assertors
           of
           the
           Churche's
           Orders
           and
           Impositions
           —
           If
           you
           say
           —
           Rulers
           ,
           Imposition
           maketh
           Indifferent
           things
           cease
           to
           be
           indifferent
           —
           We
           answer
           —
           But
           till
           they
           say
           as
           you
           would
           make
           them
           ,
           you
           may
           save
           your
           Answer
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           obliged
           to
           a
           Reply
           ;
           you
           may
           see
           the
           Churche's
           sense
           to
           be
           quite
           
           another
           thing
           than
           this
           you
           would
           impose
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           Dr.
           
           Sanderson's
           Sermon
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.16
           .
        
         
           To
           what
           you
           add
           from
           1
           Cor.
           8.13
           .
           Paul
           was
           a
           Ruler
           of
           the
           Church
           himself
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           deny
           his
           own
           Liberty
           rather
           than
           offend
           the
           weak
           :
           So
           far
           was
           he
           from
           taking
           away
           the
           Liberty
           of
           others
           .
           The
           Answer
           is
           made
           already
           ,
           the
           Case
           being
           foreign
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           our
           Controversie
           ;
           The
           same
           now
           mentioned
           about
           
             eating
             Meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
          
           wherewith
           the
           weak
           were
           offended
           .
           What
           is
           this
           to
           the
           Point
           in
           controversie
           ?
           We
           must
           deny
           our
           Liberty
           rather
           than
           offend
           the
           weak
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           Church
           may
           not
           prescribe
           Rules
           about
           Indifferent
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           invidious
           and
           reflecting
           Passage
           added
           —
           So
           far
           was
           he
           from
           taking
           away
           the
           Liberty
           of
           others
           —
           is
           as
           little
           to
           your
           purpose
           ;
           you
           have
           been
           taught
           ,
           and
           might
           learn
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           prescribing
           Indifferent
           things
           ,
           takes
           away
           no
           man's
           Liberty
           :
           The
           things
           prescribed
           are
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Judgment
           both
           of
           the
           Imposer
           and
           the
           intelligent
           Observer
           of
           them
           the
           same
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           Indifferent
           .
           I
           obey
           
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           preserve
           my
           Liberty
           ,
           still
           judging
           the
           thing
           Indifferent
           which
           it
           commands
           ;
           and
           I
           obey
           not
           the
           Command
           as
           any
           necessary
           part
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Church
           commands
           it
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           obey
           for
           Decency
           and
           Order
           .
           
             They
             that
             make
             Laws
             concerning
             Indifferent
             things
             have
             no
             intention
             at
             all
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             leave
             that
          
           in
           medio
           
             as
             they
             found
             it
             ;
             but
             onely
             for
             some
             reasons
             of
             conveniency
             ,
             order
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Indifferency
             of
             their
             nature
             still
             being
             where
             it
             was
             .
          
        
         
           They
           are
           very
           unhappy
           in
           alledging
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           Acts
           15.28
           .
           which
           concludes
           directly
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           against
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           tell
           them
           in
           their
           own
           words
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           there
           so
           plainly
           decided
           the
           Point
           in
           controversie
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           strange
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           yet
           it
           should
           remain
           a
           controversie
           ;
           they
           have
           here
           thrown
           down
           all
           they
           have
           built
           ;
           all
           their
           20
           Reasons
           fall
           and
           are
           broken
           in
           pieces
           ,
           as
           Dagon
           before
           the
           Ark.
           
        
         
           This
           Chapter
           acquaints
           us
           ,
           that
           some
           Jews
           ,
           though
           converted
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           and
           embracing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           yet
           thought
           themselves
           bound
           to
           the
           Observation
           of
           the
           whole
           Mosaical
           Law
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           the
           converted
           Gentiles
           so
           bound
           also
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           that
           ,
           except
           they
           were
           circumcized
           ,
           and
           kept
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           saved
           .
           Hereupon
           arises
           Dissention
           and
           Disputation
           ,
           and
           an
           Appeal
           is
           made
           to
           a
           Council
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           which
           upon
           the
           hearing
           and
           debating
           the
           Question
           determines
           ,
           That
           the
           converted
           Gentiles
           should
           not
           be
           obliged
           to
           Circumcision
           nor
           to
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           but
           in
           yieldance
           to
           the
           converted
           Jews
           ,
           who
           were
           zealous
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           Peace
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           abstain
           from
           some
           few
           things
           in
           their
           nature
           indifferent
           ,
           but
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           Peace
           and
           Charity
           ,
           
             from
             Meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             from
             Bloud
             ,
             and
             from
             things
             strangled
             .
          
           Behold
           here
           the
           First
           and
           Greatest
           Council
           that
           ever
           was
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           to
           compose
           a
           Difference
           ,
           meets
           ,
           and
           makes
           a
           Law
           of
           Abstinence
           from
           some
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           in
           themselves
           lawfull
           .
           This
           is
           plainly
           the
           Case
           ,
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Council
           and
           Decision
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           men
           alledge
           
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Council
           to
           prove
           the
           quite
           contrary
           .
           I
           am
           amazed
           to
           see
           how
           they
           change
           and
           clip
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           pervert
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           they
           cite
           for
           their
           ends
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           against
           their
           Conscience
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           ,
           Act.
           15.28
           .
           declare
           unto
           the
           Churches
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           good
           unto
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           and
           them
           to
           lay
           upon
           them
           no
           greater
           Burthen
           than
           necessary
           things
           ;
           Do
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           so
           declare
           ?
           then
           we
           yield
           the
           Cause
           .
           Do
           they
           not
           ?
           then
           ought
           they
           with
           Sin
           and
           Shame
           to
           yield
           it
           .
           They
           leave
           out
           the
           word
           
             (
             These
          
           )
           because
           they
           know
           it
           made
           against
           them
           ;
           limiting
           the
           Churche's
           Order
           to
           some
           few
           particular
           things
           ,
           there
           presently
           named
           ,
           
             Things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             Bloud
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           the
           Church
           makes
           a
           temporary
           Order
           for
           some
           particular
           things
           ,
           and
           declares
           thus
           ,
           
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
             to
             lay
             upon
             you
             no
             greater
             Burthen
          
           necessary
           besides
           these
           things
           or
           
             (
             these
             )
             necessary
             things
          
           :
           They
           leave
           out
           that
           word
           
             (
             these
          
           )
           of
           main
           importance
           ,
           and
           hugely
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           make
           a
           standing
           Canon
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           
           and
           father
           it
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           :
           That
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           impose
           no
           other
           then
           necessary
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           too
           by
           their
           own
           confession
           ,
           these
           things
           imposed
           were
           not
           simply
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           unchangeably
           necessary
           ,
           but
           by
           accident
           ,
           
             pro
             tempore
             &
             loco
          
           ;
           and
           whereas
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           Council
           imposed
           them
           ,
           because
           antecedently
           necessary
           ,
           The
           contrary
           is
           most
           true
           :
           These
           things
           were
           not
           antecedently
           necessary
           ,
           but
           onely
           ,
           as
           themselves
           say
           ,
           
             pro
             tempore
          
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           .
           There
           being
           at
           this
           time
           a
           difference
           risen
           about
           the
           Jewish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           necessary
           before
           the
           Council
           now
           so
           determined
           ,
           That
           the
           converted
           Gentiles
           should
           
             abstain
             from
             things
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             strangled
             ,
             and
             Bloud
          
           ;
           that
           Law
           belonging
           onely
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           never
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           Behold
           how
           rarely
           well
           these
           men
           argue
           ,
           To
           prove
           Church-Governours
           may
           not
           determine
           in
           things
           indifferent
           for
           Order
           and
           Unity
           ,
           but
           all
           ought
           to
           be
           left
           to
           their
           own
           Liberty
           :
           They
           produce
           a
           Scripture
           which
           proves
           most
           plainly
           ,
           That
           Church-Governours
           have
           ,
           and
           may
           determine
           and
           restrain
           those
           under
           them
           from
           the
           use
           of
           things
           indifferent
           ;
           All
           
           the
           things
           touching
           which
           the
           Council
           they
           produce
           do
           give
           order
           being
           indifferent
           ,
           except
           one
           ,
           Fornication
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           but
           with
           these
           prohibited
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Gentiles
           allowed
           themselves
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           scarce
           looked
           on
           it
           as
           a
           Sin
           :
           This
           of
           their
           20
           th
           and
           last
           Reason
           which
           I
           have
           thus
           at
           large
           considered
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           lay
           so
           much
           weight
           upon
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           prove
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           light
           in
           the
           Balance
           ;
           I
           shall
           ,
           for
           a
           Conclusion
           of
           all
           ,
           clearly
           evidence
           the
           Churche's
           Power
           to
           prescribe
           external
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           for
           Order
           and
           Decency
           ,
           and
           our
           Obligation
           to
           conform
           unto
           them
           from
           the
           Judgment
           of
           two
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           suppose
           our
           Brethren
           have
           some
           Reverence
           ;
           and
           if
           those
           cannot
           move
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           Judgment
           of
           a
           modern
           Father
           ,
           for
           whom
           I
           am
           sure
           they
           have
           a
           high
           Veneration
           ;
           'T
           is
           St.
           
           Augustine's
           Rule
           ,
           
             Prudenti
             Christiano
             eo
             modo
             agendum
             esse
             quo
             agit
             Ecclesia
             ad
             quam
             devenerit
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Mother
           having
           used
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           in
           Africk
           ,
           to
           fast
           on
           the
           Saturday
           ,
           and
           coming
           to
           Millan
           ,
           where
           that
           Fast
           was
           not
           observed
           ,
           was
           doubtfull
           what
           to
           doe
           ;
           hereupon
           her
           Son
           consulted
           Saint
           
           Ambrose
           ,
           who
           thus
           answered
           ,
           When
           I
           am
           here
           at
           Millan
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           fast
           on
           the
           Saturday
           ;
           when
           I
           am
           at
           Rome
           ,
           I
           do
           fast
           on
           the
           Saturday
           ;
           and
           unto
           what
           Church
           soever
           ye
           come
           ,
           keep
           the
           custom
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           willing
           neither
           to
           give
           nor
           take
           Scandal
           :
           From
           which
           Rule
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           and
           Advice
           of
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           a
           Learned
           person
           maketh
           these
           Remarks
           :
           1.
           
           That
           divers
           Countries
           ,
           professing
           the
           same
           Religion
           ,
           may
           have
           divers
           Ceremonies
           .
           2.
           
           That
           in
           Churches
           Independent
           one
           is
           not
           bound
           of
           necessity
           to
           follow
           another
           .
           3.
           
           That
           't
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           every
           private
           person
           to
           conform
           himself
           to
           the
           laudable
           Customs
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           wherein
           he
           liveth
           or
           wherever
           he
           cometh
           .
           You
           have
           heard
           the
           Judgment
           of
           these
           ancient
           Fathers
           .
           Will
           you
           hear
           your
           modern
           Father
           Mr.
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           he
           delivers
           his
           Judgment
           so
           fully
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           strength
           and
           clearness
           asserts
           the
           Churche's
           Power
           to
           ordain
           external
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           Master
           Hooker
           himself
           could
           not
           say
           more
           or
           better
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           many
           unskilfull
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           hear
           that
           Consciences
           are
           wickedly
           
           bound
           ,
           and
           God
           Worshipped
           in
           vain
           ,
           by
           the
           Traditions
           of
           men
           ,
           do
           at
           once
           blot
           out
           altogether
           all
           Laws
           whereby
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           set
           in
           frame
           .
           Therefore
           it
           is
           convenient
           also
           to
           meet
           with
           their
           Errour
           .
           Verily
           in
           this
           point
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           deceived
           ,
           because
           at
           first
           sight
           it
           doth
           not
           by
           and
           by
           appear
           what
           difference
           there
           is
           between
           the
           one
           sort
           and
           the
           other
           :
           But
           I
           will
           so
           plainly
           in
           few
           words
           set
           out
           the
           whole
           matter
           that
           the
           Likeness
           may
           deceive
           no
           man.
           First
           let
           us
           hold
           this
           ,
           That
           if
           we
           see
           in
           every
           Society
           of
           men
           some
           Policy
           to
           be
           necessary
           which
           may
           serve
           to
           nourish
           common
           Peace
           ,
           and
           to
           retain
           Concord
           ,
           if
           we
           see
           that
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           things
           there
           is
           alwaies
           some
           orderly
           Form
           which
           is
           behoofefull
           for
           publick
           Honesty
           ,
           and
           for
           very
           Humanity
           not
           to
           be
           refused
           ,
           the
           same
           ought
           chiefly
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           Churches
           ,
           which
           are
           both
           best
           maintained
           by
           a
           well
           framed
           disposition
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           without
           Agreement
           are
           no
           Churches
           at
           all
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           have
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           Church
           well
           provided
           for
           ,
           we
           must
           altogether
           diligently
           procure
           that
           which
           St.
           Paul
           commandeth
           ,
           
             That
             
             all
             things
             be
             done
             comely
             and
             according
             to
             order
             .
          
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           there
           is
           so
           great
           diversity
           in
           the
           Manners
           of
           men
           ,
           so
           great
           variety
           in
           Minds
           ,
           so
           great
           disagreements
           in
           Judgments
           and
           Witts
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           Policy
           stedfast
           enough
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           stablished
           by
           certain
           Laws
           ;
           nor
           any
           orderly
           Usage
           can
           be
           observed
           ,
           without
           a
           certain
           appointed
           Form
           :
           therefore
           we
           are
           so
           far
           off
           from
           condemning
           the
           Laws
           that
           are
           profitable
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           we
           affirm
           ,
           that
           when
           these
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           Churches
           are
           dissolved
           from
           their
           Sinewes
           ,
           and
           utterly
           deformed
           and
           scattered
           abroad
           ;
           for
           this
           which
           St.
           Paul
           requireth
           ,
           
             That
             all
             things
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             in
             order
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           unless
           the
           Order
           it self
           and
           Comeliness
           be
           established
           ,
           with
           Observations
           adjoyned
           as
           with
           certain
           Bonds
           .
           But
           this
           onely
           thing
           is
           alway
           to
           be
           excepted
           in
           those
           Observations
           ,
           That
           they
           be
           not
           either
           believed
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           so
           bind
           Consciences
           with
           Religion
           ,
           or
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           worshipping
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           Godliness
           be
           reposed
           in
           them
           .
           We
           have
           therefore
           a
           very
           good
           and
           most
           faithfull
           mark
           ,
           which
           putteth
           
           difference
           between
           those
           wicked
           Ordinances
           by
           which
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           True
           Religion
           is
           darkned
           ,
           and
           Consciences
           subverted
           ,
           and
           the
           lawfull
           Observations
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           we
           remember
           that
           the
           lawfull
           Observations
           tend
           alway
           to
           one
           of
           these
           two
           things
           or
           to
           both
           together
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Holy
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           all
           things
           be
           done
           comely
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           dignity
           as
           beseemeth
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           very
           common
           Fellowship
           of
           men
           should
           be
           kept
           in
           Order
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           certain
           Bonds
           of
           Humanity
           and
           Moderation
           ;
           for
           when
           it
           is
           once
           understood
           that
           the
           Law
           is
           made
           for
           publick
           Honesty's
           sake
           ,
           the
           Superstition
           is
           now
           taken
           away
           ,
           into
           which
           they
           fall
           that
           measure
           the
           Worshiping
           of
           God
           by
           the
           Inventions
           of
           men
           .
           Again
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           known
           ,
           that
           it
           pertaineth
           to
           Common
           uses
           ,
           then
           that
           false
           opinion
           of
           Bond
           and
           Necessity
           is
           overthrown
           ,
           which
           did
           strike
           a
           great
           Terror
           into
           Consciences
           when
           Traditions
           were
           thought
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           for
           herein
           is
           nothing
           required
           ,
           but
           that
           Charity
           should
           with
           common
           dutifull
           doing
           be
           nourished
           amongst
           us
           .
           But
           it
           is
           good
           yet
           to
           define
           more
           plainly
           what
           
           is
           comprehended
           under
           that
           Comeliness
           which
           Paul
           commendeth
           ,
           and
           also
           what
           under
           Order
           .
           The
           end
           of
           Comeliness
           is
           partly
           ,
           that
           when
           such
           Ceremonies
           are
           used
           as
           may
           procure
           a
           Reverence
           to
           Holy
           things
           ,
           we
           may
           by
           such
           Helps
           be
           stirred
           up
           to
           Godliness
           ;
           partly
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Modesty
           and
           Gravity
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           all
           Honest
           Doings
           may
           therein
           principally
           appear
           .
           In
           Order
           this
           is
           the
           first
           Point
           ,
           That
           they
           which
           govern
           may
           know
           the
           Rule
           and
           Law
           to
           govern
           well
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           which
           are
           governed
           may
           be
           accustomed
           to
           obeying
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           right
           Discipline
           :
           Then
           that
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           well
           framed
           ,
           Peace
           and
           Quietness
           may
           be
           provided
           for
           .
           Verily
           because
           the
           Lord
           hath
           in
           his
           Holy
           Oracles
           both
           faithfully
           contained
           and
           clearly
           set
           forth
           both
           the
           whole
           Sum
           of
           true
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Worshipping
           of
           his
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           was
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           therefore
           in
           these
           things
           he
           is
           onely
           to
           be
           heard
           as
           our
           Schoolmaster
           .
           But
           because
           in
           outward
           Discipline
           and
           Ceremonies
           his
           Will
           was
           not
           to
           prescribe
           each
           thing
           particularly
           ,
           
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           follow
           ,
           because
           he
           foresaw
           this
           to
           hang
           upon
           the
           state
           of
           Times
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           think
           one
           Form
           to
           be
           fit
           for
           all
           Ages
           ,
           herein
           we
           must
           flee
           to
           those
           general
           Rules
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           ,
           that
           thereby
           all
           those
           things
           should
           be
           tried
           which
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Church
           shall
           require
           to
           be
           commanded
           for
           Order
           and
           Comeliness
           ;
           finally
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           he
           hath
           therefore
           taught
           nothing
           expresly
           ,
           because
           these
           things
           are
           not
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           manners
           of
           every
           Nation
           and
           Age
           ought
           diversly
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           edifying
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Therefore
           as
           the
           Profit
           of
           the
           Church
           shall
           require
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           convenient
           as
           well
           to
           change
           and
           abrogate
           those
           that
           be
           used
           ,
           as
           to
           institute
           new
           .
           I
           grant
           indeed
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           rashly
           ,
           nor
           oft
           ,
           nor
           for
           light
           causes
           to
           run
           to
           Innovation
           ,
           but
           what
           may
           hurt
           or
           edifie
           ,
           Charity
           shall
           best
           judge
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           suffer
           to
           be
           the
           Governess
           ,
           all
           shall
           be
           safe
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           the
           Duty
           of
           Christian
           People
           to
           keep
           such
           things
           as
           have
           been
           ordained
           according
           to
           this
           Rule
           with
           a
           free
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Superstition
           ,
           but
           yet
           with
           a
           godly
           and
           
           easie
           readiness
           to
           obey
           ,
           not
           to
           despise
           them
           ,
           nor
           to
           pass
           them
           over
           with
           careless
           Negligence
           ;
           so
           far
           is
           it
           off
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           by
           Pride
           and
           Obstinacy
           openly
           to
           break
           them
           .
           What
           manner
           of
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           wilt
           thou
           say
           ,
           may
           there
           be
           in
           so
           great
           observation
           and
           wariness
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           it
           shall
           stand
           excellently
           well
           ;
           when
           we
           shall
           consider
           that
           they
           are
           not
           stedfast
           and
           perpetual
           stayed
           Laws
           whereunto
           we
           are
           bound
           ,
           but
           outward
           Rudiments
           for
           the
           weakness
           of
           Men
           ,
           which
           though
           we
           do
           not
           all
           need
           ,
           yet
           we
           do
           all
           use
           them
           ;
           because
           we
           are
           mutually
           bound
           to
           one
           another
           to
           nourish
           Charity
           among
           us
           .
           Thus
           Mr.
           Calvin
           delivers
           his
           Judgment
           directly
           contrary
           to
           yours
           ,
           perfectly
           consentient
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           we
           find
           his
           Practice
           according
           with
           his
           Judgment
           ;
           he
           put
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Discipline
           upon
           the
           Neck
           of
           the
           Senate
           and
           People
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           and
           bound
           them
           to
           it
           with
           an
           Oath
           ;
           and
           he
           declares
           for
           a
           Form
           of
           Prayers
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Rites
           ,
           and
           greatly
           approves
           that
           it
           be
           fixed
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           may
           not
           be
           lawfull
           for
           the
           Pastors
           to
           depart
           in
           their
           Function
           :
           you
           may
           now
           go
           and
           accuse
           
           Mr.
           Calvin
           (
           with
           our
           Church
           )
           as
           judging
           and
           acting
           contrary
           to
           Romans
           14.
           and
           to
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Council
           ,
           laying
           both
           upon
           Pastors
           and
           People
           a
           great
           Burthen
           of
           things
           not
           necessary
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           please
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Discipline
           ,
           
           you
           will
           find
           there
           also
           a
           huge
           and
           heavy
           Burthen
           ,
           abundance
           of
           things
           which
           you
           dare
           not
           say
           are
           necessary
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           come
           home
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           ,
           imposed
           by
           the
           long
           Parliament
           upon
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           taken
           I
           doubt
           not
           by
           your selves
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           heavy
           Burthen
           of
           things
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           necessary
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           nay
           highly
           sinfull
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           have
           still
           the
           Confidence
           to
           say
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           yet
           you
           cannot
           affirm
           it
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           enjoyned
           with
           strictness
           at
           the
           taking
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           are
           more
           than
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           by
           the
           Church
           enjoyned
           to
           the
           People
           in
           the
           whole
           Liturgy
           :
           They
           are
           no
           less
           than
           Five
           .
           Those
           who
           took
           the
           Covenant
           were
           ordered
           ,
           1.
           to
           stand
           ;
           2.
           uncovered
           ;
           3.
           with
           the
           hand
           lifted
           up
           ;
           4.
           the
           right
           hand
           ;
           5.
           and
           that
           bared
           .
        
         
         
           And
           may
           I
           here
           presume
           to
           ask
           you
           ,
           Suppose
           a
           weak
           Brother
           ,
           whose
           tender
           Conscience
           could
           not
           swallow
           these
           solemn
           Rites
           ,
           should
           affirm
           't
           was
           sinfull
           in
           the
           Parliament
           to
           lay
           upon
           them
           the
           Burthen
           of
           these
           not
           necessary
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           could
           not
           take
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           unless
           you
           would
           allow
           him
           his
           Christian
           Liberty
           to
           doe
           it
           without
           these
           superstitious
           Ceremonies
           ;
           whether
           would
           you
           and
           the
           Parliament
           indulge
           him
           for
           his
           Tenderness
           ,
           or
           reject
           and
           sequester
           him
           (
           if
           well
           fleeced
           )
           for
           his
           Non-conformity
           ?
           But
           whatever
           becomes
           of
           this
           Case
           ,
           you
           have
           in
           a
           solemn
           part
           of
           God's
           Worship
           (
           for
           so
           you
           judge
           the
           
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           )
           strictly
           enjoyned
           several
           unnecessary
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           must
           necessarily
           condemn
           your selves
           ,
           and
           renounce
           at
           least
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           your
           Covenant
           ,
           or
           cease
           for
           ever
           to
           declaim
           against
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           and
           sold
           by
           
             Thomas
             Flesher
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           and
           Crown
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           AN
           exact
           Description
           of
           all
           the
           Birds
           hitherto
           known
           ;
           the
           Descriptions
           illustrated
           by
           most
           elegant
           Figures
           ,
           nearly
           resembling
           the
           Live
           Birds
           engraven
           on
           78
           Copper
           Plates
           ,
           with
           Three
           considerable
           Discourses
           ,
           
             viz.
             1.
          
           
           Of
           the
           Art
           Fowling
           ,
           2.
           
           The
           ordering
           of
           Singing
           Birds
           ,
           and
           ,
           3.
           
           Of
           Falconry
           .
           By
           
             Francis
             Willoughby
          
           ,
           Esquire
           .
           Fol.
           
        
         
           Glossographia
           ,
           or
           ,
           A
           Dictionary
           interpreting
           the
           hard
           Words
           of
           whatsoever
           Language
           ,
           now
           used
           in
           our
           refined
           English
           Tongue
           ;
           with
           Etymologies
           ,
           Definitions
           ,
           and
           Historical
           Observations
           on
           the
           same
           :
           Also
           the
           Terms
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           Law
           ,
           Physick
           ,
           Musick
           ,
           Mathematicks
           ,
           War
           ,
           Heraldry
           ,
           and
           other
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           explicated
           .
           The
           Fifth
           Edition
           ,
           with
           many
           Additions
           .
           By
           
             T.
             Blount
          
           of
           the
           Inner-Temple
           ,
           
             Esq
             ;
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Policy
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           ,
           The
           true
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           Cardinals
           there
           concerning
           Religion
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           delivered
           by
           Cardinal
           Palavicini
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ;
           Englished
           out
           of
           French.
           With
           a
           Preface
           .
           By
           
             Gil.
             Burnet
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
         
           
             Vade
             mecum
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           A
           Companion
           for
           a
           Chirurgion
           :
           fitted
           for
           Sea
           or
           Land
           ,
           Peace
           or
           War
           :
           shewing
           the
           Vse
           of
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           and
           Virtues
           of
           Medicines
           simple
           and
           compound
           most
           in
           use
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           make
           them
           up
           after
           the
           best
           method
           :
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           making
           Reports
           to
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           Coroner's
           Inquest
           .
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Bleeding
           at
           the
           Nose
           :
           with
           Directions
           for
           Bleeding
           ,
           Purging
           ,
           Vomiting
           ,
           &c.
           By
           
             Tho.
             Brugis
          
           ,
           Doctor
           in
           Physick
           .
           The
           Seventh
           Edition
           ,
           amended
           and
           augmented
           .
           With
           an
           Institution
           of
           Physick
           ,
           and
           Seven
           new
           Treatises
           ,
           viz.
           Of
           Tumours
           ,
           Wounds
           ,
           Vlcers
           ,
           Fractures
           ,
           Dislocations
           ,
           Lues-Venerea
           ,
           Anatomy
           .
           By
           
             Ellis
             Prat
          
           ,
           M.
           D.
           
        
         
           The
           Poetical
           History
           ,
           being
           a
           compleat
           Collection
           of
           all
           the
           Stories
           necessary
           for
           a
           perfect
           understanding
           of
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Poets
           ,
           and
           other
           ancient
           Authors
           .
           By
           the
           Learned
           Jesuit
           
             P.
             Galtruchius
          
           .
           The
           Fourth
           Edition
           .
           
             8
             
              
             o.
          
           
        
         
           The
           History
           and
           Fall
           of
           
             Caius
             Marius
          
           ,
           A
           Tragedy
           .
           By
           
             Tho.
             Otway
             .
             4
             
              
             o.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Painter's
           Voyage
           of
           Italy
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           the
           famous
           Paintings
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Masters
           are
           particularized
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           preserved
           in
           the
           several
           Cities
           
           of
           Italy
           ,
           illustrated
           with
           the
           Heads
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           renowned
           Painters
           .
           By
           
             Will.
             Lodge
          
           ,
           Gent.
           
             8
             
              
             o.
          
           
        
         
           Euclidis
           
             Elementorum
             Libri
             XV.
             breviter
             demonstrati
             ,
             operâ
          
           Isa
           .
           Barrow
           ,
           Cantabr
           .
           Col.
           Trin.
           
             Soc.
             8
             
              
             o.
          
           
        
         
           A
           modern
           account
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           with
           a
           true
           Character
           of
           the
           People
           and
           their
           Manners
           .
           
             4
             
              
             o.
          
           
        
         
           Patience
           and
           its
           Perfect
           Work
           under
           sudden
           and
           sore
           Tryals
           .
           By
           
             Tho.
             Goodwin
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Christian
           Man
           ,
           or
           ,
           The
           Reparation
           of
           Nature
           by
           Grace
           .
           By
           
             J.
             F.
             Senault
          
           .
        
         
           Reprinting
           ,
           The
           Anatomy
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Man
           ,
           by
           
             Alex.
             Reade
          
           ,
           M.
           D.
           with
           many
           Additions
           ,
           in
           large
           
             8
             
             o.
          
           illustrated
           with
           many
           Sculptures
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A44308-e1530
           
             The
             unanswered
             Writings
             of
             61.
             
             A
             Petition
             for
             Peace
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             answered
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             to
             Non-con
             .
             Plea.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Walton
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             74.4
             .
          
           
             Thesis
             1.
             
          
           
             Thesis
             2.
             
          
           
             Thesis
             ,
             137.
             
          
           
             138.
             
          
           
             141.
             
          
           
             146.
             
          
           
             Thesis
             ,
             147.
             
          
           
             The
             People
             are
             with
             you
             the
             King's
             Judges
             .
             148.
             
          
           
             Thesis
             ,
             150.
             
          
           
             151.
             
          
           
             In
             160.
             
          
           
             354.
             
          
           
             355.
             
          
           
             358.
             
          
           
             364.
             
          
           
             375.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Masterson's
             Sermon
             of
             Thanks
             for
             defeat
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Derby
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             to
             
               N.
               C.
            
             Plea
             for
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Job
             39.19
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Judg.
             5.23
             .
             Jer.
             48.10
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Being
             excommunicate
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             See
             more
             of
             this
             in
             answer
             to
             the
             
               Petit.
               for
               Peace
            
             .
          
           
             Baxt.
             Case
             .
             Con.
             Thes
             .
             137
             ,
             181.
             
          
           
             Pulpit
             Incend
             .
             Printed
             1648.
             page
             45.
             directed
             to
             the
             Presb.
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A44308-e5860
           
             Colos
             .
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Job
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Church
             Government
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             12.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hooker
             .
          
           
             Vide
             
             Baxter's
             Holy
             Common-wealth
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             18.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.21
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Creed
             ,
             Commandments
             ,
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             First
             and
             Second
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             .